Skip to main content

Full text of "Education and statemanship in India, 1797 to 1910"

See other formats


E 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


Ex  Lihris 

SIR  MICHAEL  SADLER 

ACQUIRED  1948 

WITH  THE  HELP  OF  ALUMNI  OF  THE 

SCHOOL  OF  EDUCATION 


EDUCATION    AND    STATESMANSHIP 
IN  INDIA,  1797-1910 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

PRACTICAL  ADVICE  TO  STUDENTS 

4  Annas. 

MACAULAY'S  ESSAY  ON  MILTON 

With  Notes,  Introduction,  and  6   Illustrations. 
2s.  net. 

An  Indian  Edition  specially  prepared  to  meet  the 

requirements  of  the  University  F.A. 

Examination. 

LONGMANS,    GREEN,   AND    CO. 

LONDON,  NEW  YORK,  BOMBAY,  AND  CALCUTTA 


EDUCATION   AND 
STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

1797    TO     I9IO 


BY 


H.    R.    JAMES 


M.A.,    CH.  CH.,   OXFORD 
INDIAN   EDUCATIONAL   SERVICE,    PRINCIPAL,    PRESIDENCY   COLLEGE,   CALCUTTA 


LONGMANS,    GREEN,    AND    CO. 

39  PATERNOSTER   ROW,   LONDON 

NEW  YORK,    BOMBAY,   AND  CALCUTTA 

1911 

All  rights  reserved 


**Ne  segnes  sitis  in  benefaciendo  " 


Libiary 

nsi 


PREFACE 

The  slightness  of  these  papers,  compared  with  the 
magnitude  of  the  subject  of  which  they  treat,  would 
have  decided  me  against  their  separate  pubhcation,  were 
it  not  possible,  as  I  conceive,  that  even  in  their  present 
shape,  they  may  serve  a  useful  purpose  in  helping  to 
a  better  understanding,  so  necessary  for  sound  judgment, 
of  educational  work  in  British  India.  I  have  at  the 
same  time  some  hope  that  what  I  have  written  may 
tend  to  hearten  educational  workers  there,  both  those 
in  the  service  of  Government  and  those  who  are  outside 
Government  service,  for  the  difficult  and  often  dis- 
appointing task  on  which  they  are  engaged. 

The  papers  appeared  in  the  Calcutta  Statesman  in 
January,  February,  and  March  of  this  year,  and  are 
published  with  the  concurrence  of  the  proprietors. 
They  are  reprinted  very  nearly  as  they  first  appeared. 
A  few  corrections  have  been  made,  which  were  necessary, 
or  seemed  expedient. 

H.  E.  JAMES. 
June  21th,  19H 


808191 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


lnttp://www.arcliive.org/details/educationstatemaOOjameiala 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

I.    The  Need  for  a  Review i 

II.    Origin  of  the  Educational  Movement    .       .  6 

III.  The  First  Stirrings 12 

IV.  The  Adoption  of  English  Education       .       .  17 
V.    The  Adoption  of  English— was  it  a  Mistake  ?  25 

VI.    Progress  1835  to  1854 31 

VII.    The  Foundation  and  Growth  of  Universities  39 

VIII.    The  Commission  of  1882 46 

IX.    University  Reform  1901-1906      ....  55 

X.    High  English  Schools 66 

XI.    Moral  and  Religious  Education       ...  74 

XII.  Mass  Education 93 

XIII.  The  Education  Departments  and  their  Work  icxj 

XIV.  The  Higher  Educational  Service     .       .       .108 

XV.    The  Political  Movement  in  its  Relation  to 

Education n8 

XVI.    Conclusions 133 


THE  NEED  FOR  A   REVIEW 

The  recent  formation  of  a  separate  branch  of  the  Home 
Department  of  the  Government  of  India  to  deal  specially 
with  education,  has  given  new  life  to  the  contention  that 
an  entirely  new  departure  is  required  in  our  system  of 
education,  and  in  Government  policy  in  regard  to  it. 
The  contention  is  not  new,  it  is  as  old  as  the  endeavour 
to  educate  at  all  in  British  India ;  for  there  were  always 
two  parties.  It  has  been  gaining  strength  and  insistence 
for  some  years  past ;  and  the  last  four  years  with  their 
painful  record  of  murderous  conspiracy  and  desperate 
outrage  have  added  to  the  argument  the  coercive  force 
of  things  done  and  suffered,  so  that  it  is  not  surprising, 
if  any  who  know  educational  work  in  India  only 
by  these  supposed  results,  look  askance  at  education 
itself.  The  expectation  that  Government  intends  on  the 
inauguration  of  the  new  department  not  only  to  undertake 
large  schemes  for  the  co-ordination  and  extension  of 
education  but  to  initiate  a  fundamental  change  in  edu- 
cational policy,  shows  that  we  are,  or  may  be,  once  more 
at  a  dividing  of  the  ways.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to 
over-estimate  the  gravity  of  such  a  crisis. 

To  comprehend  the  full  significance  of  such  a  new 
departure  as  this  expectation  indicates,  it  is  necessary 
to  pause  and  look  back ;  to  turn  away  from  the  present 
results  of  three-quarters  of  a  century  of  strenuous  effort 


2     EDUCATION  AND   STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

over  the  building  up  of  an  educational  system,  and  go 
back  to  the  beginning  with  a  mind  as  open  as  possible 
to  impartial  judgment,  to  see  what  was  the  existing  state 
of  things  when  the  obHgation  to  educate  was  first  spoken 
of,  to  see  why  in  India  it  was  spoken  of  at  all  as  a  concern 
for  Government ;  why  this  was  attempted  and  not  that, 
and  how  step  by  step  we  have  come  to  what  we  all  see 
and  many  deplore,  at  the  present  time.    We  shall  then 
be  in  a  position  to  say  with  some  assurance  (for  we  must 
inevitably  carry  into  our  retrospect  the  knowledge  and 
foresight  which  the  present  gives)  whether  mistakes  have 
been  made,  and  where,  and  when ;  and  so  come  with 
greater  sureness  to  a  consideration  of  how  at  this  date 
to  rectify  what  has  been  done  wrongly.    Without  such 
preliminary  discipline  we  are  only  too  likely  to  blunder 
out  of  one  error  into  another  and  add  to  folly,  if  folly 
there  has  been,  too  precipitate  a  repentance.    It  will  be 
for  some  of  us  a  dismal  result,  if  we  have  to  confess  that 
we  have  been  wrong  from  the  beginning ;  that  we  never 
should  have  attempted  to  introduce  into  India  knowledge, 
as  knowledge  has  been  understood  in  Europe  since  the 
time  of  Descartes  and  Bacon ;  that  we  never  should  have 
founded  universities ;  never  have  encouraged  the  study 
of  Enghsh  literature  and  European  science ;  that  we 
should  have  held  fast  to  traditional  learning  and  pre- 
Copernical  science,  and  have  based  any  more  popular 
education  which  there  was  scope  for  strictly  on  the 
vernaculars :  that  it  was  bad  policy,  and  folly  little  short 
of    a  crime    to    introduce    the  races    and    peoples    of 
Hindustan  to  the  heights  and  depths  of  Western  specu- 
lation, and  to  the  principles  that  underlie  discovery  in 
natural  science.    It  will  be  a  dismal  result :  but  if  it  is 
true,  the  conclusion  must  be  faced  practically,  and  all 
well-wishers  of  education  must  join  the  Government  of 


THE  NEED  FOR  A   REVIEW  3 

India  (if  the  decision  of  the  Government  of  India  is  to 
lead  the  way  in  such  reform)  in  retracing  the  steps  that 
have  been  wrongly  taken  and  in  laying  anew  the  founda- 
tions that  have  been  falsely  laid.  A  dismal  result, 
certainly,  after  some  four- score  years  of  misdirected 
effort,  if  such  the  conclusion  must  be.  But  if  it  falls 
out  otherwise— and  for  the  purposes  of  this  inquiry  at 
least  judgment  must  be  suspended — then  it  may  be 
agreed  that  no  such  retrieving  of  past  errors  is  called 
for,  but  rather  we  may  go  on  with  fresh  courage  in  the 
endeavour  to  bring  a  little  nearer  accomplishment  work 
begun  with  honest  purpose,  and  carried  on  at  a  great 
cost  of  labour  and  expense.  One  or  other  of  these  con- 
clusions must  follow  such  an  historical  and  critical 
inquiry  as  is  here  proposed,  and,  whichever  conclusion 
is  reached,  if  any  assurance  of  truth  can  be  reached  in 
a  matter  of  so  much  intricacy  and  uncertainty,  it  must 
be  accepted  and  followed  as  a  guide.  Two  things  will,  I 
think,  be  allowed  by  all  who  have  given  consideration  to 
this  question  that,  firstly,  it  is  of  boundless  importance 
what  direction  is  given  to  educational  policy  at  the 
present  time ;  secondly,  that  we  should  accept  the  arbitra- 
ment of  facts  and  reason,  and  maintain  or  change  the 
system,  according  as  a  fair  review  of  the  whole  problem 
shows  one  or  other  to  be  justified.  That  the  latter 
alternative  needs  to  be  very  seriously  taken  account  of 
must  be  admitted  when,  not  to  speak  of  the  gathering 
volume  of  criticism  in  India,  so  friendly  and  disin- 
terested an  observer  from  overseas  as  Sir  Henry  Craik 
is  found  endorsing  without  hesitation  the  opinion  that 
educational  work  in  India  is  in  its  main  lines  hopelessly 
wrong.^ 

•  Sir  Henry  Craik,  '« Impressions  of  India "  (Macmillan,  1908), 
p.  199 ;  cf.  pp.  203,  204. 


4     EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

I  propose,  then,  in  a  series  of  papers  to  consider,  first, 
the  state  of  education  and  learning  in  India  at  the  time 
when  the  movement  began,  of  which  the  existing 
educational  system  is  the  outcome;  next,  the  first 
stirrings  of  the  new  movement  for  education.  On  this 
it  follows  to  examine  in  order  the  successive  turning 
points  in  the  development  of  the  system;  the  definite 
adoption  of  English  as  the  instrument  of  higher  instruc- 
tion ;  the  formation  of  education  departments ;  the 
foundation  of  universities;  the  Commission  of  1882 
together  with  the  great  expansion  of  collegiate  education 
between  1880  and  1900.  The  growing  distrust  of  the 
results  of  this  expansion  must  then  be  traced  till  it 
culminates  in  the  reform  of  the  universities  in  1906. 
This  done,  it  will  be  well  to  take  up  the  inquiry  on  the 
poUtical  side  with  a  view  to  determining  with  exactitude 
the  relation  of  the  political  to  the  educational  movement : 
the  aspirations  of  the  educated  classes  must  be  fairly 
weighed  and  estimated,  and  those  that  are  legitimate 
distinguished  from  those  that  must  be  summarily  con- 
demned :  the  tendency  to  resort  to  violence  in  further- 
ance of  revolutionary  aims  must  be  faced,  and  the 
question  must  be  answered  whether  this  tendency  is 
strengthened  or  opposed  by  educational  influences. 
Finally,  it  should  be  possible  to  gauge  how  far  the 
declared  educational  policy  of  the  present  time  accords 
with  the  conclusions  reached  and  whether  any  decisive 
change  of  aim  is  called  for. 

It  may  confidently  be  expected  that  some  advantage 
must  result  from  such  a  careful  and  dispassionate 
examination  of  the  course  of  educational  progress  in 
India.  The  random  judgments  of  the  market-place 
cannot  be  trusted.  Misconceptions  arise  from  want  of 
information  and  from  want  of  reflection.    There  is  much 


THE  NEED  FOR  A   REVIEW  5 

current  ignorance  and  much  confusion  of  thought  on 
this  subject  of  education.  If  the  facts  of  its  history  can 
be  brought  into  clearer  light,  and  if  more  deliberate  and 
more  consecutive  thinking  is  given  to  them,  the  proba- 
bility of  wrong  judgment  on  the  great  questions  involved 
is  lessened.  The  issues  are  momentous.  Time  given  to 
their  consideration  should  not  be  grudged. 

An  additional  reason  for  undertaking  the  inquiry 
here  suggested  may  be  found  in  the  papers  on  "  Indian 
Unrest "  which  appeared  last  year  in  the  columns  of 
The  Times,  and  deservedly  attracted  close  attention  both 
in  India  and  in  England.^  Mr.  Chirol's  references  to 
education  are  characterized  by  moderation  and  sympathy, 
but  they  are  not  founded  on  intimate  personal  experience, 
nor  is  it  likely  he  would  claim  to  have  made  independent 
inquiry  into  the  early  history  and  progress  of  the  educa- 
tional movement.  The  inquiry  here  proposed  is  a 
needed  supplement  to  the  discerning  analysis  of  political 
unrest  made  in  his  papers.  Mr.  Chirol  started  upon  an 
investigation  of  poHtical  unrest  as  his  main  subject  of 
inquiry  and  is  incidentally  led  to  pronouncements  on 
education,  because  the  education  given  in  Indian  schools 
and  universities  is  so  manifestly  a  factor  in  his  problem. 
Here  education  will  be  the  main  theme ;  the  political 
effects  will  be  subsidiary.  The  conclusion  reached  by 
these  opposite  paths  and  from  contrasted  starting  points 
may  well  be  widely  different.  They  can  hardly  be 
expected  to  harmonise  at  all  points.  If,  however,  they 
are  found  in  any  particulars  to  coincide,  the  probability 
that  here  at  least  we  reach  firm  and  solid  ground  will  be 
reasonably  strengthened. 

'  "Indian  Unrest,"  by  Valentine  Chirol.  A  reprint,  revised  and 
enlarged,  from  T/ie  Tirms^  with  an  introduction  by  Sir  Alfred  Lyall. 
Macmillan,  1910. 


n 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  EDUCATIONAL  MOVEMENT 

It  is  generally  admitted  nowadays  that  in  order  to  form 
a  competent  judgment  of  what  a  thing  is,  one  must  know 
how  it  arose.  We  shall  certainly  be  in  a  better  position 
to  form  a  just  estimate  of  the  system  of  education  which 
has  been  built  up  under  the  tutelage  of  government  in 
British  India,  if  we  examine  with  some  attention  the 
circumstances  of  its  origin.  British  rule  itself  was  a 
haphazard,  unpremeditated  thing.  The  giving  or  with- 
holding of  education  was  no  part  of  the  plans  of  Clive, 
the  first  founder  of  the  Empire,  any  more  than  it  was 
part  of  the  plans  of  the  enterprising  Englishmen  who 
formed  the  Company  of  Merchants  of  London  trading 
into  the  East  Indies  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Now,  whatever  may  have  been  the  strength  and 
weakness  of  the  Moghul  administration  in  its  most 
flourishing  times  (and  there  is  no  probability  that  even 
in  the  days  of  Akbar  such  notions  as  education  and 
national  improvement  in  the  popular  sense  were  ever  so 
much  as  spoken  of),  there  can  be  no  question  that  the 
collapse  of  that  administration  brought  with  it  moral 
chaos  and  the  ruin  of  learning.  The  history  of  the 
acquisition  of  power  in  Bengal  by  the  English  is  witness 
enough  to  the  moral  anarchy.  The  strong  men  whose 
force  of  character  bore  them  to  dominion  out  of  the 
welter    of    struggling   interests    were   tainted    by   the 


ORIGIN  OF   THE  EDUCATIONAL  MOVEMENT      7 

prevailing  corruption.     Clive  and  Hastings  are  great 
names,  but  they  are  not  stainless ;  though  Warren  Hast- 
ings might  well  be  deemed  an  angel  of  light  by  comparison 
with  some  of  the  odious  desecrators  of  human  character 
with  whom  he  contended,  and  Clive  a  knight  as  free  of 
reproach  as  he  was  undoubtedly  free  of  fear.    The  whole 
story  of  the  rise  of  the  political  ascendancy  of  the  British 
in  Bengal  is  ill-reading  to  one  who  desires  to  view  in  it 
an  edifying  spectacle  of  magnanimity  and  beneficence : 
its  interest  is  absorbing  to  the  student  of  history  who 
sees  moral  energy  latent  in  the  struggles  of  force  and 
craft.    This  is  where  the  critic  mistakes  who  in  these 
days  turns  back  and  applies  the  more  refined  standards 
of  a  political  morality  untried  by  anything  fiercer  than 
Boycott  and  Press  laws  to  a  period  of  tumultuous  conflict, 
where  unscrupulous  force  carried  all  that  trickery  did  not 
filch  away.     There  was  neither  law  nor  morality  nor 
enlightenment  in  the  break-up  of  the  Moghul  Empire ; 
and  the  establishment  of  the  Company's  authority  at 
first  only  restored  the  outward  order  which  is  the  first 
condition  of  their  possibility.    The  rule  of  the  Company 
was  not  in  its  beginning  founded  on  abstract  justice  and 
the  benefit  of  the  governed.    Those  ideas  were  not  far 
distant,  because  men  carry  with  them  to  every  clime 
under  heaven  the  ideas  of  their  race  and  time,  and  the 
mere  exploiting  of  Bengal  for  commercial  purposes  could 
not  long  endure  in  its  integrity.    Accordingly  before  the 
close  of  the  eighteenth  century  we  find  that  men's  minds 
were  turning  already  towards  the  perception  of  a  duty  to 
the  millions  of  men  who  had  so  strangely  become  sub- 
jects to  a  trading  company.    Clive  himself,  though  not 
an  exponent  of  the  religious  and  moral  ideals  of  his  time, 
saw  this,  as  his  measures  on  his  return  to  India  in  1765 
show.    He  endeavoured  to  curb  rapacity  and  to  lay  the 


8    EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

foundations  of  tolerable  government;  and  these  are  at 
least  the  negative  conditions  which  must  be  secured 
before  active  beneficence  is  possible.  Warren  Hastings 
did  much  more.  Whatever  his  faults,  and  they  have 
been  grossly  exaggerated,  he  was  in  the  truest  sense  an 
enlightened  and  far-seeing  statesman;  and  he  it  was 
who,  first  of  Englishmen  in  India,  turned  his  attention 
to  education.  He  founded  and  endowed  the  Calcutta 
Madrasa.  The  nature  and  purpose  of  this  foundation 
is  significant ;  but  still  more  significant  is  it  that  Hastings 
recognized  the  duty  of  a  civilized  government  to  promote 
education. 

That  science  and  learning,  both  Hindu  and  Maho- 
medan,  had  fallen  into  a  miserable  state  of  decay  is 
plain  most  of  all  from  the  absence  of  all  notice  of  them 
in  the  history  of  those  times.  It  is  only  somewhat  later, 
in  the  opening  decades  of  the  nineteenth  century,  that 
this  lamentable  decay  is  actually  described.  But  the 
absence  of  all  mention  is  more  eloquent  than  any 
notice  could  be.  When  Lord  Minto  in  1811  publicly 
animadverted  on  this  decay,  the  fact  was  itself  evidence 
of  a  reviving  interest.  The  utter  absence  of  mention  in 
a  period  of  wars,  insurrections,  treacheries,  rivalries,  and 
unscrupulous  competition  for  power,  is  evidence  that  there 
was  not  interest  enough  in  literature  and  learning  to 
voice  itself  in  lamentation.  In  1811  the  first  Lord  Minto 
wrote  to  the  Directors :  "It  is  a  common  remark  that 
science  and  literature  are  in  a  progressive  state  of  decay 
among  the  natives  of  India.  From  every  inquiry  I  have 
been  enabled  to  make  on  this  interesting  subject,  that 
remark  appears  to  me  but  too  well-founded.  The  number 
of  the  learned  is  not  only  diminished,  but  the  circle  of 
learning,  even  among  those  who  still  devote  themselves 
to  it,  appears  to  be  considerably  constricted,  the  abstract 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  EDUCATIONAL  MOVEMENT     9 

sciences  are  abandoned,  polite  literature  neglected,  and 
no  branch  of  learning  cultivated  but  what  is  connected 
with  the  peculiar  religious  doctrines  of  the  people."  This 
neglect  may  have  been  partly  due  to  the  half- century  of 
rule  of  a  government  without  spontaneous  interest  in 
Oriental  literature.  But  this  was  not  the  whole  cause, 
nor  is  there  any  ground  for  supposing  that  literature  and 
learning  were  flourishing  in  Northern  India  when  Clive 
procured  for  the  Company  the  Dewani  of  Bengal,  Behar, 
and  Orissa.  All  the  evidence  tends  to  show  the  contrary. 
Finally,  if  one  looks  back  once  more  to  the  lamentable 
history  of  Hindustan  during  the  whole  period  of  the 
disruption  of  the  Moghul  power,  sufficient  reason  is  found 
a  hundred  years  earlier  for  the  decline  of  learning  which 
reached  its  lowest  point  with  the  close  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  "  The  condition  of  India  during  the  half -century 
following  the  death  of  Aurangzeb  may  be  summed  up  in 
one  word — misery.  .  .  .  After  the  great  emperor  had 
passed  away,  hell  was  let  loose  and  the  people  were 
ground  to  the  dust  by  selfish  nobles,  greedy  officials, 
and  plundering  armies.  Hardly  any  one  appears  who 
is  worthy  of  remembrance  for  his  own  sake  and  there 
is  nothing  to  be  said  about  literature  or  art." 

The  social  and  political  conditions  for  five  hundred 
years  earlier  had  not  been  such  as  to  promote  the  highest 
ideals  of  public  conduct  or  foster  the-manlier  qualities  of 
private  character.  Where  had  there  been  room  for  civic 
ideals  like  those  of  republican  Kome,  or  for  the  ideas  of  a 
law  above  kings  and  of  personal  freedom  and  responsi- 
bility, such  as  were  developed  in  Europe  in  the  fourteenth 
century  and  gradually  worked  themselves  out  in  English 
and  European  history  ?  The  first  thirty  years  of  British 
administration  did  little  or  nothing  to  breathe  new  life 
into  ancient  ideals,  or  introduce  new  ideals  from  beyond 


I O     EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

Hindustan.  No  wonder  when  men,  in  whom  the  Christian 
impulse  towards  active  beneficence  and  an  interest  in  the 
uplifting  of  human  character  were  strong,  looked  around 
them,  they  were  impressed — in  shocking  contrast  with 
the  reports  of  early  travellers — by  the  manifestation  on 
every  side  of  a  low  state  of  morality ;  the  absence  of  truth 
and  trust,  the  almost  universal  prevalence  of  sordid 
motives,  and  of  a  mean  self-seeking  against  which  no 
considerations  of  right  and  honour  weighed.  The  first 
Englishman  who  gave  public  expression  to  a  sense  of  the 
duty  of  finding  a  remedy  for  this  low  state  of  public 
morality  was  Charles  Grant,  a  member  of  the  Court  of 
Directors  of  the  East  India  Company.  In  1797  Grant 
laid  before  the  Court  his  Observations  on  the  state  of 
Society  among  the  Asiatic  subjects  of  Great  Britain.  His 
description  bears  the  stamp  of  simplicity  and  sincerity. 
It  is  inspired  by  goodwill.  It  is  based  on  personal  ex- 
perience, as  the  writer  had  himself  spent  many  years  in 
India  and  a  considerable  time  in  the  interior  of  the 
country.  It  represents  the  people  of  India,  both  Hindus 
and  Mahomedans,  in  a  sadly  demoralized  state.  "  Upon 
the  whole,"  he  sums  up,  "  we  cannot  avoid  recognizing  in 
the  people  of  Hindustan  a  race  of  men  lamentably 
degenerate  and  base,  retaining  but  a  feeble  sense  of 
moral  obligation,  yet  obstinate  in  their  disregard  of  what 
they  know  to  be  right,  governed  by  malevolent  and 
licentious  passions,  strongly  exemplifying  the  effects 
produced  on  society  by  great  and  general  corruption  of 
manners,  and  sunk  in  misery  by  their  vices,  in  a  country 
peculiarly  calculated  by  its  natural  advantages  to  promote 
the  happiness  of  its  inhabitants."  His  object  was  to 
find  a  remedy.  The  remedy  he  suggested  was  education 
and  practically  what  has  since  been  known  as  English 
education. 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  EDUCATIONAL  MOVEMENT      II 

Grant's  paper  was  carefully  debated  in  the  Court  of 
Directors,  and  there  was  at  one  time  a  prospect  of  the 
adoption  of  the  measures  he  advocated.  If  they  had  been 
adopted,  the  public  organization  of  education  in  Bengal 
would  have  been  antedated  by  nearly  half  a  century. 
There  was  opposition,  however,  and  the  opposition  pre- 
vailed. In  the  end  nothing  was  done.  Nevertheless, 
the  question  had  been  raised,  the  aspiration  had  been 
expressed,  and  Charles  Grant  deserves  to  be  remembered 
as  the  man  who  j&rst  foresaw  the  possibility  of  the  en- 
lightenment which  has  since  become  in  India  a  reality. 


Ill 

THE  FIRST  STIRRINGS 

Though  no  obvious  effect  followed  Charles  Grant's 
endeavour  to  rouse  interest  in  the  obligation  of  the  East 
India  Company,  in  its  ruling  capacity,  to  educate,  the 
idea  lived  and  worked.  It  is  never  the  man  who  voices 
an  idea  who  is  the  real  source  of  its  energy.  It  comes 
from  without  and  possesses  him.  It  speaks  through  him 
and  gains  new  efficacy  from  his  voice.  But  the  idea — 
whether  of  the  Baconian  philosophy  or  of  negro  emanci- 
pation— is  greater  than  the  man  and  independent  of 
him.  It  works  on  silently  when  his  voice  is  still,  and 
his  message  perhaps  seems  to  have  been  uttered  in  vain. 
So  the  idea  of  a  duty  on  the  part  of  the  British  Govern- 
ment to  educate  and  elevate  the  peoples  of  India  quietly 
did  its  work,  and  in  due  time  was  carried  into  action. 
But  its  first  results  were  a  quickening  of  the  sense  of 
responsibility  to  the  indigenous  learning  of  the  country. 
"Warren  Hastings  had  founded  the  Calcutta  Madrasa  in 
1781,  which  is  thus  the  earliest  educational  institution 
due  to  British  influence.  In  1791  Jonathan  Duncan 
founded  a  Sanskrit  College  at  Benares,  and  Government 
supported  the  institution  with  substantial  grants.  This 
direction  of  energy  was  strongly  reinforced  by  the  newly 
awakened  interest  in  Oriental  studies  which  followed  the 
researches  of  Sir  William  Jones  and  the  foundation  in 
1784  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal.     This  may,  till 


THE  FIRST  STIRRINGS  1 3 

the  time  of  Macaulay,  be  said  to  have  been  the  Govern- 
ment policy  in  education — that  is  the  revival  and 
encouragement  of  Sanskrit  and  Arabic  learning;  and 
this  was  an  attempt  to  continue  the  traditional  policy  of 
preceding  administrations,  so  far  as  they  can  be  said  to 
have  had  any  conscious  policy.  Lord  Minto's  Minute 
of  1811,  quoted  in  the  preceding  paper,  sufficiently 
indicates  the  aim  and  scope  of  this  policy.  The  effect  of 
Lord  Minto's  representation  was  that  in  1813,  under 
Parliamentary  pressure,  it  was  directed  that  not  less 
than  a  lakh  of  rupees  should  year  by  year  be  set  apart 
for  educational  purposes.  The  actual  words  of  the 
despatch  were  "  set  apart  and  applied  to  the  revival  and 
improvement  of  literature,  and  to  the  encouragement  of 
the  learned  natives  of  India,  and  for  the  introduction 
and  promotion  of  a  knowledge  of  the  sciences  in  the 
British  territories  of  India."  The  practical  interpreta- 
tion given  to  these  instructions — whatever  may  have 
been  in  the  minds  of  the  framers  of  the  despatch,  and 
this  was  later  to  be  hotly  debated— was  that  the  money 
was  expended  in  printing  Sanskrit  and  Arabic  works, 
and  in  paying  stipends  to  teachers  and  students.  Even 
this  was  not  till  1823,  when  a  Committee  of  Public 
Instruction  was  first  formed.  Meanwhile,  two  other 
factors  had  come  into  operation,  which  anticipated 
Government  in  giving  quite  other  directions  to  educa- 
tional enterprise.  These  were,  firstly.  Christian  mission- 
aries; and,  secondly,  a  spontaneous  demand  for  liberal 
education  on  the  part  of  some  more  advanced-thinking 
members  of  the  Hindu  community  in  Calcutta. 

The  aims  of  the  missionaries  were  naturally  directed 
to  using  education,  not  as  an  end  in  itself,  but  as  a 
means  to  evangelization.  But  the  desh-e  to  educate  as 
a    means    to    conversion    led    then,   as    it    has    done 


1 4      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

ever  since,  to  single-minded  and  whole-hearted  labours 
in  the  cause  of  education  in  and  for  itself.  The 
culmination  is  the  Scottish  Churches  College  in  Calcutta, 
and  the  Madras  Christian  College.  The  most  significant 
date  in  these  early  times  is  the  foundation  of  the 
Serampore  College  in  1818 ;  but  Carey,  Marshman,  and 
Ward  had  started  Enghsh  schools  earlier  in  the  century. 
Missionary  efforts  took  a  similar  direction  in  Bombay 
and  Madras  at  about  the  same  time ;  in  Bombay  some- 
what later,  in  Madras  a  little  earlier.  If  this  effort  had 
depended  for  its  motive  force  on  religious  interest  only, 
it  would  have  accomplished  very  little.  It  was  powerfully 
supported,  however,  by  the  third  factor,  a  new-found 
desire  on  the  part  of  natives  of  India  for  a  share  in  the 
knowledge  and  training  which  they  discerned  to  be  a 
large  part  of  the  secret  of  the  superior  efficiency  of 
nations  from  the  West,  and  the  source  of  what  was 
strong  and  admirable  in  English  character.  Naturally, 
the  first  stirrings  of  this  impulse  remain  somewhat 
obscure.  They  first  took  solid  and  tangible  shape  in  the 
establishment  of  the  Hindu  College  in  Calcutta.  The 
history  of  that  establishment  can  be  told;  and,  as  the 
history  of  the  Hindu  College  links  itself  in  the  fulness  of 
time  with  the  foundation  of  Presidency  College,  Calcutta, 
and  the  organization  of  education  departments  in  all 
the  provinces  of  British  India,  we  are  in  that  history 
relating  also  the  substantial  beginnings  of  the  movement 
for  education,  which  has  steadily  progressed  from  that 
day  to  the  present  time. 

Three  names  are  specially  associated  with  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Hindu  College:  Kaja  Ram  Mohan  Roy, 
David  Hare,  and  Sir  Edward  Hyde  East,  and  each  has 
some  title  to  greatness.  Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy  incarnates 
the  impulse  which  led  thinking  Indians  to  desire  and 


THE  FIRST  STIRRINGS  1 5 

work  for  "English  education."  He  was  an  English- 
educated  Bengali  before  the  era  of  English  education. 
He  learnt  English  before  there  were  English  schools, 
left  a  considerable  literary  product  written  in  English, 
and  lies  buried  in  English  soil  near  Bristol.  He,  more 
than  any  man  of  Indian  race,  advocated  the  necessity 
of  a  new  departure  in  education ;  of  a  new  departure  in 
which  the  ideas  and  science  of  the  "West  should  liberate 
the  minds  of  his  countrymen  and  bring  new  light.  He 
himself  broke  free  from  the  prejudices  and  superstitions 
of  the  past,  and  founded  a  pure  theistic  form  of  Hinduism 
which  continues  in  the  three  branches  of  the  Brahma 
Samaj.  When  it  was  first  proposed  to  found  the  Sanskrit 
College,  Calcutta,  Ram  Mohan  Roy  raised  his  voice  in 
protest,  and  begged  rather  for  the  foundation  of  a 
modern  place  of  education  on  the  lines  of  the  later 
founded  Arts  Colleges.  To  Ram  Mohan  Roy,  more  than 
to  any  other,  must  be  ascribed  the  inception  of  the 
project  for  the  Hindu  College ;  but  he  found  a  valuable 
ally  in  David  Hare.  David  Hare  represents  the  purely 
philanthropic  sympathy  which  really  is  sometimes  found 
in  European  communities  for  the  welfare  of  the  peoples 
of  India.  He  was  not  a  Government  official;  neither 
was  he  a  Christian  missionary.  Indeed,  the  independ- 
ence of  his  religious  views  was  the  occasion  for  the  denial 
to  his  dead  body  of  the  rites  of  Christian  burial. 
Wherefore  his  remains  lie  to  this  day  under  the 
monument  erected  by  a  people's  love  to  his  memory, 
on  the  south  side  of  the  tank  in  College  Square,  and 
within  sight  of  College  Street.  David  Hare  had,  since 
his  coming  to  India  in  1800,  become  convinced  of  the 
necessity  of  liberal  education  for  the  people  of  India,  and 
he  warmly  co-operated  with  Ram  Mohan  Roy  in  the 
scheme  for  a  college. 


1 6     EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

Sir  Edward  Hyde  East  was  Chief  Judge  of  the 
Supreme  Court,  and  he  represents  the  friendly  attitude 
of  the  Indian  Bench  towards  education,  and  that 
countenance  from  official  society,  which  has  hitherto 
been  thought  almost  indispensable  to  the  success  of  any 
new  undertaking.  The  Chief  Justice  gave  his  cordial 
support.  A  meeting  of  leading  Hindus  was  convened  in 
his  house ;  subscriptions  were  promised,  and  a  Managing 
Committee  was  formed.  Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy,  though 
the  undertaking  was  due  to  his  inspiration,  was  not  of 
the  number.  His  defiance  of  convention  had  incurred 
the  resentment  of  his  fellow-countrymen,  and  when  his 
name  proved  a  cause  of  offence  he  voluntarily  withdrew 
it. 

The  Hindu  College  was  opened  January  20,  1817. 


IV 

THE  ADOPTION  OF  ENGLISH  EDUCATION 

The  declared  object  of  the  foundation  of  the  Hindu 
College  was  "to  instruct  the  sons  of  Hindus  in  the 
European  and  Asiatic  languages  and  sciences,"  and  we 
are  told  that  the  first  place  in  importance  was  assigned  to 
English.  The  subscribers  were  mainly  Hindus ;  but  there 
were  European  subscribers  also,  Sir  Edward  Hyde  East, 
Bishop  Middleton,  Mr.  Baretto  the  banker,  and  a  few 
others.  The  original  fund  amounted  to  Ks.l, 13,179. 
Instruction  in  the  first  years  was  free  and  the  number  of 
pupils  was  limited  to  a  hundred.  The  management  was 
for  a  time  exclusively  Hindu.  The  teaching  staff  was 
Indian,  and  the  board  of  control  was  Indian.  Then,  as 
has  happened  so  often  since,  difficulties  arose.  Govern- 
ment aid  was  solicited,  and  this  aid  was  given  on  condition 
that  the  college  should  be  open  to  inspection  by  Govern- 
ment. Thiswasin  1824.  The  Government  contribution  in 
1825  was  K8.24,000.  A  proposal  that  lectures  should  be 
delivered  by  EngHsh  professors  was  made  in  1825.  Such 
lectures  were  first  given  in  1827,  and  rather  unexpectedly, 
the  subject  was  medicine  :  lectures  in  law  were  added  in 
1832.  In  1834  Captain  Richardson,  a  young  officer  of 
the  Bengal  army,  with  a  strong  bent  for  literature,  and 
recently  invalided  from  miUtary  service,  was  made  Prin- 
cipal.   By  this  time  numbers  had  greatly  increased; 

0 


1 8      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

the  limit  of  a  hundred  had  been  abolished  in  1825, 
and  fees  were  introduced.  In  1835  there  were  384 
students.  This  was  the  year  of  Macaulay's  Minute 
and  of  Lord  William  Bentinck's  Kesolution  adopting 
the  encouragement  of  English  education  as  Government 
policy. 

It  has  become  almost  an  accepted  dictum  that  we 
owe  English  education  as  it  has  since  been  developed  all 
over  India  to  Lord  Macaulay.  There  is  some  truth  in 
this  ascription,  but  it  is  already  plain  that  a  good  deal  of 
qualification  is  required.  A  college  for  giving  Hindus  an 
education  based  on  a  knowledge  of  English  already 
existed  in  1834  when  Macaulay  came  to  India,  and  in  1835 
when  he  wrote  his  Minute  there  were  nearly  four  hundred 
students  in  this  college.  There  were  also  several  schools 
in  Calcutta  in  which  English  was  taught.  In  1819  the 
Calcutta  School  Society  had  been  founded  with  the 
express  object  of  establishing  schools ;  one  of  the  schools 
thus  estabhshed  being  the  Arpooly  Pathsala  developed 
later  into  the  Hare  School.  In  1824  a  Committee  of 
Public  Instruction  had  been  formed  in  tardy  fulfilment 
of  the  instructions  issued  in  consequence  of  Lord  Minto's 
representation  of  1811.  The  reports  of  the  Committee 
begin  regularly  from  the  year  1831.  All  this  shows  that 
organized  instruction  on  modern  lines  and  the  begin- 
nings of  liberal  education  in  Bengal  must  be  dated  from 
1816  rather  than  from  1835. 

The  position  reached  in  Madras  and  Bombay  was 
similar  but  less  advanced  as  regards  the  study  of  English. 
The  beginnings  of  liberal  education  in  each  are  associated 
with  a  name  truly  great.  In  Bombay  Mountstuart 
Elphinstone,  among  his  other  labours  for  the  public 
good,  interested  himself  in  education.  He  left  India  in 
1827.    A  Bombay  Education  Society  had  been  formed  in 


THE  ADOPTION  OF  ENGLISH  EDUCATION      1 9 

1815,  and  a  Bombay  Native  School  Book  and  School 
Society  in  1822,  but  there  was  no  institution  comparable 
to  the  Hindu  College  in  Calcutta.  In  the  year  of 
Elphinstone's  departure,  however,  it  was  resolved  by  the 
principal  native  gentlemen  of  Bombay  to  honour  his 
name  by  the  foundation  of  Professorships  "  to  be  held  by 
gentlemen  from  Great  Britain  until  the  happy  period 
when  natives  shall  be  fully  competent  to  hold  them." 
The  object  of  the  professorships  was  the  same  as  that  of 
the  Hindu  College,  Calcutta.  This  Elphinstone  Pro- 
fessorship fund  reached  a  total  of  Rs.2,15,000.  The 
professorships  were  duly  founded,  the  ^first  professors, 
Messrs.  Harkness  and  Orlebar  arriving  in  1835.  As 
there  was  no  college  as  yet,  the  first  lectures  were  given 
in  a  room  in  the  Town  Hall.  The  fund  and  the  pro- 
fessorships have  ultimately  been  merged  in  the  Elphin- 
stone College,  the  Presidency  College  of  Bombay.  In 
Madras  Sir  Thomas  Munro  was  the  first  Governor  to 
promote  education.  In  1822  he  instituted  an  inquiry 
into  the  actual  state  of  indigenous  education.  In  1826  a 
Board  of  Public  Instruction  was  formed.  Its  first  efforts 
were  for  the  improvement  of  vernacular  education,  and  it 
was  not  till  1841  that  a  High  School  was  opened  by 
Government  as  part  of  a  scheme  for  a  Madras  University. 
Meanwhile,  in  1837,  a  missionary  school  had  been  started, 
destined  to  be  well  known  later  as  the  Madras  Christian 
College. 

It  would  appear  then  that  English  education  was 
already  an  existing  institution  in  Bengal  and  Bombay  in 
1835,  and  was  on  the  way  to  institution  in  Madras.  The 
glory  or  infamy  of  introducing  modern  education  into 
India  is  therefore  not  Macaulay's.  When  he  arrived  in 
India  the  Hindu  College  was  working  in  Calcutta  on  the 
lines  since  known  as  English  education,  the  Elphinstone 


20     STA  TESMANSHIP  AND  EDUCA  TION  IN  INDIA 

Institution  in  Bombay,  and  schemes  for  institutions  on 
the  same  model  in  Madras  were  ripening.  Nevertheless, 
Macaulay's  influence  as  a  determining  factor  in  the 
fortunes  of  this  English  education  was  very  great,  and 
the  part  assigned  to  him  in  popular  estimation  is  to  a 
large  extent  justified.  He  did  decisively  determine  the 
inclination  of  State  influence  to  the  side  of  English 
education. 

Macaulay  landed  at  Madras  in  June,  1834.  Early  in 
October  he  was  in  Calcutta.  He  was  appointed  President 
of  the  Committee  of  Public  Instruction  in  December,  but 
did  not  at  once  take  up  the  duties  of  the  office.  Matters 
on  the  Committee  had  at  this  time  come  to  a  strange 
pass.  There  had  long  been  differences  of  opinion  on  the 
question  of  the  aim  that  should  guide  its  operations  and 
a  division  into  two  parties:  a  conservative  party  up- 
holding the  policy  of  encouraging  Oriental  literature  and 
a  forward  party  believing  it  to  be  possible  to  introduce  a 
more  useful  kind  of  education  through  the  medium  of 
English.  This  difference  of  opinion  was  in  practice  a 
contention  over  the  expenditure  of  the  lakh  of  rupees, 
which  since  1823  had  been  set  aside  ioi  educational 
purposes.  The  conservative  Orientalists  \yere  for  con- 
tinuing to  devote  this  sum  entirely  to  the  printing  of 
Sanskrit  and  Arabic  books  and  the  payment  of  stipends. 
The  innovating  Occidentalists  were  for  diverting  at  least 
a  part  of  it  to  English  education.  At  the  date  of 
Macaulay's  arrival  the  work  of  the  Committee  had  long 
been  at  a  standstill.  The  Committee  numbered  ten ;  the 
two  parties  on  it  were  nicely  balanced,  five  against  five ; 
practically  nothing  at  all  could  be  done.  Macaulay 
refused  to  take  any  active  part  in  the  business  till  the 
dispute  was  authoritatively  settled.  In  January,  1835, 
the  rival  pleas  of  the  two  parties  were  submitted  to  the 


THE  ADOPTION  OF  ENGLISH  EDUCATION     21 

Governor-General's  Council  for  decision,  and  Macaulay 
as  a  member  of  that  Council  recorded  his  opinion  in  the 
Minute  which  has  become  famous.  The  precise  question 
which  came  before  Council  was  whether  there  was  in  the 
terms  of  the  Act  of  1813  any  legal  bar  to  the  use  of  the 
educational  grant  for  any  other  purpose  than  the  revival 
of  Sanskrit  and  Arabic  learning.  Macaulay  had  no 
difficulty  in  showing  that  no  such  limitation  existed  by 
quotation  of  the  text  of  the  Act,  which,  along  with  "  the 
revival  and  promotion  of  literature  and  the  encourage- 
ment of  learned  natives,"  enjoins  "  the  introduction  and 
promotion  of  a  knowledge  of  the  sciences."  It  was  clear 
that  the  use  of  part  of  the  funds  for  new  experiments  in 
education  was  not  contrary  to  the  Act  but  actually  pre- 
scribed by  it,  and  that  no  new  legislative  act  was 
necessary  (as  had  been  contended)  before  funds  could  be 
diverted  to  English.  But  Macaulay  went  far  beyond 
this,  and  wrote  a  most  trenchant  statement  of  the  case 
for  a  modern  course  of  study  as  against  the  antiquated 
classical  learning  hitherto  maintained  by  the  Committee. 
That  statement  is  characterized  by  all  Macaulay's  abso- 
luteness of  diction  and  some  of  his  particular  assertions 
are  indefensible.  The  point  of  real  importance  is, 
whether  he  was  right  in  his  main  contention  that  the 
study  of  English  was  more  useful  as  the  means  of  intel- 
lectual improvement  for  the  classes  of  India  to  whom 
higher  education  was  open  than  Arabic  and  Sanskrit. 
The  thesis  he  proposes  for  discussion  is,  "  We  have  a 
fund  to  be  employed  as  Government  shall  direct  for  the 
intellectual  improvement  of  the  people  of  this  country. 
The  simple  question  is,  what  is  the  most  useful  way  of 
employing  it."  He  first  puts  aside  the  vernaculars  on 
the  ground  of  general  agreement  that  "  the  dialects  com- 
monly spoken  among  the  natives  of  this  part  of  India 


2  2      STA  TESMANSHIP  AND  EDUCA  TION  IN  INDIA 

contain  neither  literary  nor  scientific  information,  and 
are,  moreover,  so  poor  and  rude  that,  until  they  are 
enriched  from  some  other  quarter,  it  will  not  be  easy  to 
translate  any  valuable  work  into  them."  "  It  seems," 
he  says,  "to  be  admitted  on  all  sides,  that  the  intel- 
lectual improvement  of  those  classes  of  the  people  who 
have  the  means  of  pursuing  higher  studies  can  at  present 
be  effected  only  by  means  of  some  language  not  verna- 
cular amongst  them."  He  goes  on,  "What  then  shall 
that  language  be  ?  One-half  of  the  Committee  maintain 
that  it  should  be  English.  The  other  half  strongly 
recommend  the  Arabic  and  Sanskrit.  The  whole  question 
seems  to  me  to  be  which  language  is  the  best  worth 
knowing." 

Macaulay  has  no  difficulty  in  showing  (1)  that 
English  is  the  key  to  more  useful  knowledge  than 
Sanskrit  or  Arabic ;  (2)  that  there  was  already  an 
effective  demand  for  English,  whereas  the  study  of 
Sanskrit  and  Arabic  could  only  be  kept  up  artificially 
by  the  award  of  stipends ;  (3)  that  many  natives  of  India 
in  Calcutta  had  already  a  remarkable  command  of 
English,  so  that  there  could  be  no  doubt  of  their  being 
able  to  master  English  sufficiently  for  the  purpose  in 
view.  In  his  own  words,  "  To  sum  up  what  I  have  said, 
I  think  it  clear  that  we  are  not  fettered  by  the  Act  of 
Parliament  of  1813 ;  that  we  are  not  fettered  by  any 
pledge  expressed  or  implied ;  that  we  are  free  to  employ 
our  funds  as  we  choose ;  that  we  ought  to  employ 
them  in  teaching  what  is  best  worth  knowing;  that 
EngUsh  is  better  worth  knowing  than  Sanskrit  or 
Arabic ;  that  the  natives  are  desirous  to  be  taught 
English,  and  are  not  desu'ous  to  be  taught  Sanskrit  or 
Ai'abic ;  that  neither  as  the  language  of  law,  nor  as 
the  language  of  religion,  has  the  Sanskrit  or  Arabic 


THE  ADOPTION  OF  ENGLISH  EDUCATION     23 

any  peculiar  claim  to  our  engagement,  that  it  is  pos- 
sible to  make  natives  of  this  country  good  English 
scholars,  and  that  to  this  end  our  efforts  ought  to  be 
directed." 

Macaulay's  energetic  rhetoric  was  decisive.  His 
Minute  is  dated  the  2nd  of  February.  On  March  the  7th 
came  the  Resolution  of  the  Governor-General :  "  His 
Lordship  in  CouncU  is  of  opinion  that  the  great  object 
of  the  British  Government  ought  to  be  the  promotion  of 
European  literature  and  science  among  the  natives  of 
India,  and  that  all  the  funds  appropriated  for  the 
purposes  of  education  would  be  best  employed  on 
English  education  alone." 

It  was  almost  Lord  William  Bentinck's  last  public  act, 
as  he  left  India  on  March  the  20th,  within  a  fortnight 
of  the  date  of  the  Resolution.  It  is  also  fair  to  note  that 
the  actual  decision,  whatever  its  wisdom,  was  his  rather 
than  Macaulay's,  and  that  Lord  William  Bentinck's 
sympathies  had  been  with  English  education  before 
Macaulay's  arrival.  Undoubtedly  this  was  a  turning 
point  of  the  very  greatest  importance ;  for  from  that  time 
forward  to  the  present  the  promotion  of  liberal  education 
by  means  of  EngHsh  has  been  the  acknowledged,  though 
by  no  means  the  exclusive,  aim  of  the  Government 
educational  policy.  The  battle  was  fought  and  decided 
in  Bengal ;  but  its  effect  was  universal  in  range.  Thus 
Mr.  Satthianadhan  in  appending  the  text  of  Macaulay's 
Minute  to  his  History  of  Education  in  the  Madras 
Presidency  notes :  "  This  Minute  and  the  following 
Resolution  have  been  entered  here,  as  having  set  at  rest 
the  question — at  the  time  they  were  written  an  important 
one— as  to  what  should  be  the  character  of  the  instruc- 
tion imparted  in  the  Government  schools  and  colleges, 
whether  Oriental  or  European.    It  is  a  question  which 


24      STA  TESMANSHIP  AND  EDUCA  TION  IN  INDIA 

was  never  raised  in  Madras,  but  the  decision  of  which 
was  equally  important  to  this  Presidency  as  to  Bengal, 
for  if  the  advocates  of  Oriental  instruction  had  carried 
their  point,  the  Oriental  system  would  probably  have 
been  adopted  all  over  India." 


THE  ADOPTION  OF  ENGLISH— WAS  IT  A 
MISTAKE  ? 

The  formal  adoption  of  English  education  as  the  prime 
object  of  Government  encouragement  was  a  decision 
pregnant  with  important  consequences,  some  of  them 
foreseen  and  desu-ed ;  others,  though  they  might  have 
been  foreseen  and  were  by  some  few  predicted,  would 
certainly  not  have  been  desired.  We  now  know  a  great 
deal  more  of  this  English  education,  its  possibiUties  and 
tendencies ;  for  we  have  seen  its  expansion  and  its  results 
in  the  seventy-five  years  which  have  passed  since 
Macaulay  wrote  his  Minute  with  such  vigour  and  confi- 
dence. It  has  now  to  be  asked  not  so  much,  do  we 
approve  the  results,  as  must  we  still  endorse  the  decision 
then  made  :  if  we  were  back  at  that  fateful  turning-point, 
would  we  decide  in  the  same  way  again  ? 

Some  admissions  unfavourable  to  Macaulay  must  first 
be  made.  There  was  much  which  Macaulay  did  not  see. 
He  did  not  see  the  full  necessity  of  giving  attention  to 
vernacular  education,  though  he  did  not  altogether  ignore 
it.  He  did  not  see  that  there  might  in  India  be  other 
reasons  for  the  study  of  Arabic  and  Sanskrit  after  the 
traditional  method  than  the  strictly  utilitarian.  He  did 
not  see  the  necessity  of  making  provision  for  more  than 
the  intellectual  side  of  education.  He  did  not  take 
account  of  the  disintegrating  effect  of  the  new  truth  which 


26      STATESMANSHIP  AND  EDUCATION  IN  INDIA 

he  prized  so  liighly,  nor  had  he  Plato's  perception  of  the 
possible  value  of  beneficent  falsehood.  He  had  not  the 
imaginative  insight  or  sympathy  which  would  have  put 
him  in  a  right  attitude  to  his  subject.  He  never  got  into 
the  right  relation  to  India  and  the  East.  His  pronounce- 
ments are  too  glib,  too  confident,  too  unqualified,  and 
sometimes  err  against  good  taste.  These  defects  and 
faults  do  not  alter  the  real  issue,  which  is,  was  he  right 
on  the  main  question  ?  Quite  apart  from  Macaulay  and 
his  Minute  was  it  right  to  introduce  into  India  the 
literature  of  Europe  and  modern  science?  Was  it 
possible  to  take  any  other  course  in  view  of  the  question 
which  had  arisen ;  a  question  which  was  something  wider 
than  the  dispute  dividing  the  Committee  of  Public 
Instruction.  It  was  the  question  of  the  admission,  or 
refusal  of  admission,  to  Western  enlightenment  of  the 
peoples  of  India,  when  they  asked  for  it,  and  when  their 
political  history  had  brought  them  within  its  gates. 
Herein  lay  the  real  strength  of  Macaulay's  position  and 
of  those  who  thought  with  him :  "  We  are  withholding 
from  them,"  he  wrote,  "  the  learning  for  which  they  are 
craving;  we  are  forcing  on  them  the  mock  learning 
which  they  nauseate."  That  this  was  essentially  true 
is  shown  by  the  fact  of  the  establishment  of  the  Hindu 
College  and  of  the  schools  which  fed  it.  It  was  shown 
also  by  the  actual  acquirement  of  English  by  natives  of 
India.  "  There  are  in  this  very  town,"  says  Macaulay, 
"  natives  who  are  quite  competent  to  discuss  political  or 
scientific  questions  with  fluency  and  precision  in  the 
English  language.  I  have  heard  the  very  question  on 
which  I  am  now  writing  discussed  by  native  gentlemen 
with  a  liberality  and  an  intelligence  which  would  do 
credit  to  any  member  of  the  Committee  of  Public  Instruc- 
tion."    This  is  significant  testimony.    The  true   issue 


ADOPTION  OF  ENGLISH—  WAS  IT  A  MISTAKE .?    2  7 

had  been  forcibly  stated  by  Ram  Mohan  Roy  in  1823, 
the  year  of  the  formation  of  the  first  Committee  of  Public 
Instruction.  When  the  proposal  to  found  a  Sanskrit 
College  in  Calcutta  was  put  forward,  Ram  Mohan  Roy 
addressed  to  Lord  Amherst  a  protest  which  anticipates 
Macaulay  by  twelve  years.  "  We  find,"  he  wrote,  "  that 
the  Government  are  establishing  a  Sanskrit  school  under 
Hindu  Pandits  to  impart  such  knowledge  as  is  already 
current  in  India.  This  seminary  (similar  in  character 
to  those  which  existed  in  Europe  before  the  time  of  Lord 
Bacon)  can  only  be  expected  to  load  the  minds  of  youth 
with  grammatical  niceties  and  metaphysical  distinctions 
of  little  or  no  practical  use  to  the  possessor  or  to  society. 
The  pupils  will  there  acquire  what  was  known  2000  years 
ago,  with  the  addition  of  vain  and  empty  subtleties  since 
produced  by  speculative  men,  such  as  is  already  taught 
in  all  parts  of  India.  In  order  to  enable  your  Lordship 
to  appreciate  the  utility  of  encouraging  such  imaginary 
learning  as  above  characterized,  I  beg  your  Lordship 
will  be  pleased  to  compare  the  state  of  science  and  Htera- 
ture  in  Europe  before  the  time  of  Lord  Bacon  with  the 
progress  of  knowledge  made  since  he  wrote.  If  it  had 
been  intended  to  keep  the  British  nation  in  ignorance 
of  real  knowledge,  the  Baconian  philosophy  would  not 
have  been  allowed  to  displace  the  system  of  the  school- 
men, which  was  the  best  calculated  to  perpetuate  ignor- 
ance. In  the  same  manner  the  Sanskrit  system  of 
education  would  be  the  best  calculated  to  keep  this 
country  in  darkness,  if  such  had  been  the  policy  of  the 
British  Legislature."  He  goes  on,  "  But  as  the  improve- 
ment of  the  native  population  is  the  object  of  Govern- 
ment, it  will  consequently  promote  a  more  liberal  system 
of  instruction;  embracing  mathematics,  natural  philo- 
sophy, chemistry,  anatomy,  with  other  useful  sciences 


28      STA  TESMANSHIP  AND  EDUCA  TION  IN  INDIA 

which  may  be  accomplished  with  the  sum  proposed,  by 
employing  a  few  gentlemen  of  talents  and  learning, 
educated  in  Europe,  and  providing  a  college  with  the 
necessary  books,  instruments,  and  other  appliances." 

This  appeal  is  unanswerable.  The  British  people 
having — through  whatever  accidents  and  by  whatever 
means — come  to  bear  sway  in  Bengal  and  other  parts  of 
India,  they  could  not  wilfully  and  deliberately  shut  out  from 
India  the  light  and  science  in  which  they  themselves  had 
been  nurtured.  It  was  inevitable  what  the  answer  must 
be  when  the  question  was  asked  in  a  plain  and  definite 
way,  which  there  was  no  shirking,  whether  by  Ram  Mohan 
Roy,  or  by  Thomas  Babington  Macaulay.  The  answer 
had  to  be  "  We  will  admit  this  light."  "  We  will  help 
forward  the  enlightenment  to  the  utmost  extent  of  our 
resources."  The  question  has  been  asked  again  virtually 
at  every  crisis  of  the  history  of  education  in  India,  and 
though  there  have  always,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  been 
dissentients,  and  competent  dissentients,  the  verdict  of 
thoughtful  and  far-seeing  statesmanship,  as  represented 
by  the  most  highminded  and  the  most  authoritative 
administrators,  has  always  been  the  same. 

The  obligation  to  forward  enlightenment  being 
admitted,  the  use  of  English  as  the  instrument  follows 
of  practical  necessity,  and  English  education  with  its 
methods  and  implications  is  the  result.  There  is  one 
further  most  potent  consideration.  EngHsh  education 
would  have  come  independently  of  Lord  WilHam  Ben- 
tinck's  decision.  It  would  have  come  in  somewhat 
different  garb,  and  its  progress  would  have  been  slower ; 
but  it  would  have  come.  When  day  has  dawned  you 
cannot  shut  out  the  light  by  merely  refusing  to  open  the 
windows.  It  streams  in  through  every  crevice  and  cranny, 
and  knowledge  is  even  more  penetrative  than  daylight ; 


ADOPTION  OF  ENGLISH—  WAS  IT  A  MISTAKE  f    29 

for,  when  the  windows  are  shut,  it  percolates  through 
them.  This  is  proved  sufficiently,  I  think,  by  the  exist- 
ence in  1835  of  the  Hindu  College  and  the  success  it  had 
obtained,  not,  it  is  true,  altogether  without  Government 
aid,  yet  mainly  through  forces  independent  of  Govern- 
ment. It  is  proved  by  the  use  made  of  English  in 
controversy  by  Ram  Mohan  Roy,  and  by  the  germination 
of  new  thought  which  his  religious  activities  showed.  If 
Government  had  systematically  opposed  instead  of  syste- 
matically promoting  the  vitalizing  thought  of  the  West, 
the  educational  advance  might  have  been  delayed;  but 
there  is  every  probability  that  it  would  have  come 
eventually.  Japan,  Persia,  China,  Turkey,  all  give  wit- 
ness in  different  fashions  and  in  varying  degrees  to  that 
probability.  How  exactly  it  would  have  come  and  with 
what  force,  and  how  far  the  effects  would  have  been 
identical  with,  or  would  have  differed  from,  those  we  are 
familiar  with,  it  is  impossible  to  say  with  certainty,  but 
there  is  a  possibility  that  the  ultimate  force  would  not 
have  been  less,  and  that  the  disintegrating  tendency 
would  have  been  stronger  than  has  actually  happened. 

When  the  question  of  Macaulay's  time  is  fairly  faced 
again  with  a  perception  of  what  the  circumstances  then 
were,  and  a  recognition  of  what  the  actual  results  have 
been,  the  conclusion  is  almost  inevitable  that  the  answer 
found  was  the  only  answer  possible.  Modern  education 
through  English  had  to  come,  if  British  rule  continued — 
or  even  if  it  did  not — and  it  was  better  that  it  came  as 
it  did  with  the  approbation  and  under  the  control  of 
Government  than  as  an  intrusive  and  almost  clandestine 
thing,  under  suspicion  from  the  authorities,  if  not  positively 
forbidden.  The  advent  of  the  English  as  rulers  in  Bengal 
meant  the  advent  of  English  ideas  and  English  hterature, 
and  the  mere  force  of  imitation  and  emulation  brought 


30     STA TESMANSHIP  AND  EDUCA  TION  IN  INDIA 

about  that  the  more  forward  spirits  among  the  natives  of 
India  aspired  to  gain  the  more  advanced  knowledge  of 
Europe,  and  to  breathe  the  freer  air  of  European  thought. 
The  ideas  could  not  be  kept  out  because  the  English 
brought  them  with  them,  and  exhaled  them  in  their 
speech  and  conduct.  It  was  inevitable  that  these  ideas 
should  germinate  and  take  root  in  the  surrounding  soil : 
they  belong  to  the  spirit  of  the  time.  They  were  all- 
pervading,  and  would  have  entered  without  doors.  It 
was  more  prudent  as  well  as  more  generous  to  help  to 
introduce  what  could  by  no  precautions  have  been  kept 
out.  It  was  more  politic,  though  it  is  not  to  be  supposed 
that  such  prudence  was  the  motive  from  which  the 
pioneers  of  English  education  acted.  The  spirit  of  the 
movement  for  the  promotion  of  the  new  education  is 
faithfully  expressed  by  men  like  Sir  Thomas  Munro  and 
Mountstuart  Elphinstone.  It  is  they,  and  not  Macaulay, 
who  were  the  true  initiators  of  English  education. 

Too  much  significance  cannot  well  be  ascribed  to  this 
turning-point ;  for  all  that  follows  is  contained  within  it 
by  implication.  Possibly  Charles  Trevelyan  did  not 
really  overstate  the  matter  when  he  wrote :  "  So  much, 
perhaps,  never  depended  upon  the  determination  of  any 
Government."  ^ 
1  Trevelyan,  "  On  the  Education  of  the  People  of  India,"  1838,  p.  12. 


PROGRESS  1835    TO   1854 

A  MARKED  invigoration  of  educational  activity  in  Bengal 
followed  Macaulay's  accession  to  the  Committee  of  Public 
Instruction.  It  is  possible  that  English  education  owes 
more  to  his  organizing  industry  than  to  his  Minute.  At 
the  beginning  of  1835  there  were  fourteen  institutions 
under  the  control  of  the  Committee.  Seven  new  institu- 
tions were  started  during  1835  and  six  more  were  in 
process  of  establishment.  By  the  end  of  1837  there  were 
forty-eight  institutions  with  5196  pupils,  of  whom  3729 
were  in  Anglo-Vernacular  schools  or  colleges.  The 
average  monthly  expenditure  was  Es.25,439.  These 
figures  are  by  present  standards  moderate  enough,  but 
they  show  a  great  advance  on  1835  :  they  show  also  how 
largely  educational  effort  in  Bengal  was  at  this  time  ex- 
pended on  English  education.  Progress  continued  steadily 
from  year  to  year  on  these  lines.  An  extensive  system 
of  scholarships  was  introduced  in  1839  and  added  a  new 
motive  to  exertion.  In  1852  the  number  of  scholarships 
in  Bengal  (Oriental  and  English  together)  was  291,  and 
the  expenditure  on  this  account  was  nearly  Rs.  50,000. 
In  1844  another  step  had  been  taken  which  gave  ulti- 
mately a  far  stronger  impetus  to  English  education.  On 
the  10th  of  October  in  that  year  appeared  Lord  Hardinge's 
resolution  definitely  enjoining  the  selection  for  Govern- 
ment service  of  candidates  who  had  received  an  English 


3 2      STA  TESMANSHIP  AND  EDUCA  TION  IN  INDIA 

education.  It  was  directed  against  lingering  prejudices, 
though  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  yoang  men  who 
had  learnt  English  in  the  new  colleges  were  altogether 
shut  out  from  service  under  Government.  On  the  con- 
trary, success  in  obtaining  employment  had  been  from 
the  first  one  of  the  incentives  to  English  education ;  but 
Lord  Hardinge's  Educational  resolution  lays  down  defi- 
nitely selection  on  educational  grounds  as  a  principle. 
The  exact  words  of  the  resolution  are  of  interest :  **  The 
Governor-General  having  taken  into  consideration  the 
existing  state  of  education  in  Bengal,  and  being  of  opinion 
that  it  is  highly  desirable  to  afford  it  every  reasonable 
encouragement  by  holding  out  to  those  who  have  taken 
advantage  of  the  opportunities  afforded  them  a  fair 
prospect  of  employment  in  the  Public  Service  and 
thereby  not  only  to  reward  individual  merit,  but  to 
enable  the  State  to  profit  as  largely  and  as  early  as 
possible,  by  the  result  of  the  measures  adopted  of  late 
years  for  the  instruction  of  the  people,  as  well  by  the 
Government  as  by  private  individuals  and  Societies,  has 
resolved  that  in  every  possible  case  a  preference  shall 
be  given  in  the  selection  of  candidates  for  pubHc  employ- 
ment to  those  who  have  been  educated  in  the  institutions 
thus  established  and  especially  to  those  who  have  dis- 
tinguished themselves  therein  by  a  more  than  ordinary 
degree  of  merit  and  attainment."  The  immediate  effect 
of  this  resolution  does  not  appear  to  have  been  great : 
its  ultimate  influence  has  been  scarcely  less  than  that  of 
the  adoption  of  English  education.  For  it  has  given  ■ 
English  education  its  value  in  terms  of  livelihood.  A 
third  measure  has  been  equally,  or  even  more,  influential 
in  determining  the  supremacy  attained  by  English  edu- 
cation. This  is  the  adoption  of  English  as  the  language 
of  public  business.    This  had  been  contemplated  as  the 


PROGRESS   1835    TO   1854  33 

settled  policy  of  Government  as  early  as  1829,  when,  in 
reply  to  the  Committee  of  Public  Instruction,  a  Govern- 
ment letter  says  that  "  his  Lordship  in  Council  has  no 
hesitation  in  stating  to  your  Committee,  and  in  authorizing 
you  to  announce  to  all  concerned  in  the  superintendence 
of  your  native  seminaries  that  it  is  the  wish  and  admitted 
policy  of  the  British  Government  to  render  its  own  lan- 
guage gradually  and  eventually  the  language  of  public 
business  throughout  the  country ;  and  that  it  will  omit 
no  opportunity  of  giving  every  reasonable  and  practicable 
degree  of  encouragement  to  the  execution  of  this  project." 
This  was  in  the  first  year  of  Lord  William  Bentinck's 
administration.  Here  again  it  is  not  the  immediate  but 
the  ultimate  effects  of  the  policy  which  were  important. 
When  Persian  was  first  abolished  in  the  Courts,  its  place 
was  taken  by  the  vernaculars,  and  in  1838  Charles  Tre- 
velyan  was  able  to  write  :  "  Everybody  is  now  agreed  in 
giving  the  preference  to  the  vernacular  language."  ^  The 
claim  of  the  vernacular  has  never  since  been  lost  sight 
of,  yet  broadly  English  now  is  and  has  long  been  the 
language  of  public  business.  It  is  to  be  observed  indeed 
that  this  measure  and  also  the  employment  in  the  work 
of  public  administration  of  the  men  of  the  new  learning 
were  only  logical  consequences  of  the  decision  of  Govern- 
ment to  promote  English  education  actively.  Their 
importance  in  contributing  to  the  ultimate  result,  the 
rapid  spread  of  English  education,  must  not  on  that 
account  be  overlooked  in  a  just  appreciation  of  cause 
and  effect.  English  education  has  not  extended  solely 
by  its  own  intrinsic  value.  Three  factors  have  co- 
operated: (1)  educational  organization  determined  by 
the  decision  of  1835  ;  (2)  the  policy  of  requiring  more 
and  more  a  knowledge  of  English  as  a  condition  of 

»  Trevelyan,  "  On  the  Education  of  the  People  of  India,"  p.  148. 

D 


34      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

employment  in  the  public  services  in  all  but  the  lowest 
positions ;  (3)  the  more  and  more  complete  adoption  of 
English  as  the  language  of  public  business.  These 
causes,  moreover,  are  interlaced,  and  act  and  react  each 
upon  the  others. 

The  course  of  events  in  other  parts  of  India  was 
roughly  similar.  In  Bombay  there  were  in  1834  two 
schools  under  English  masters  ;  214  students  of  English 
in  one  and  100  in  the  other.  In  1835  the  total  number 
under  instruction  (Vernacular  and  English)  was  5018. 
In  1840  the  first  report  of  the  Board  of  Education  gives 
a  total  of  7426  and  for  the  Elphinstone  Institution  681. 
In  1850-51  the  total  in  Government  schools  and  colleges 
is  13,460  and  for  EngHsh  education  2066. 

The  advance  in  Madras  was  less  rapid.  As  we  have 
seen,  it  was  not  till  1837  that  Madras  had  a  school 
teaching  English  at  all,  and  not  till  1841  that  a  Govern- 
ment institution  resembling  the  Hindu  College,  Calcutta, 
was  opened.  This  was  called  the  Madras  "  University," 
and  consisted  of  two  departments,  a  High  School  and  a 
College.  Numbers  in  this  place  of  education  did  not 
ever  reach  200  up  to  the  year  1852.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  work  of  Missionary  Societies  in  Madras  was  com- 
paratively extensive.  By  the  year  1852  the  total  number 
of  Mission  Schools  in  the  Madras  Presidency  was  1185 
and  of  pupils  38,005.  Also  the  Madras  Christian  College 
had  between  200  and  300  pupils,  while  still  known  as 
the  General  Assembly's  School. 

Returns  laid  before  the  House  of  Lords  in  1852  give 
the  totals  in  the  three  Presidencies  and  the  North  West 
Provinces  of  Bengal :  25,372  under  instruction,  9893  for 
Enghsh  education,  and  an  expenditure  of  Rs.7,14,597. 
These  figures  obviously  exclude  all  but  Government  in- 
stitutions.    Then  came  the  epoch-making  despatch  of 


PROGRESS   1835    TO   1854  35 

1854.  From  1835  to  1854,  it  may  be  noted  in  passing, 
is  nineteen  years,  a  time  equal  to  the  interval  between 
1910  and  1891.  The  despatch  itself  is  by  far  the  most 
impressive  measure  of  the  advance  made. 

The  despatch  of  1854  is  important  on  every  account 
in  the  history  of  Indian  education,  and  is  quite  rightly 
looked  upon  as  a  charter  of  educational  privilege.  It 
was  the  first  authoritative  declaration  of  policy  on  the 
part  of  the  sovereign  power  responsible  for  the  adminis- 
tration of  British  India — at  that  time  still  the  Court  of 
Directors.  The  policy  therein  defined  is  that  which  to- 
day controls  the  system  in  operation  throughout  the 
Indian  Empire,  and  is  co-extensive  in  scope  with  the 
whole  field  of  education.  It  ordained  the  formation  of 
Departments  of  Public  Instruction.  It  promised  the 
establishment  of  Universities  and  sketched  the  university 
scheme  in  full  detail.  All  the  lines  of  Public  Instruction 
as  we  know  them  now  in  successive  departmental  reports 
and  university  calendars  are  laid  in  this  comprehensive 
document.  There  is  even  one  thing  more  which  it  is 
acknowledged  has  been  imperfectly  attended  to  and 
which  is  destined,  perhaps,  to  mark  the  next  great  era 
of  advance,  a  plain  recognition  of  the  importance  of 
measures  to  convey  "  useful  and  practical  knowledge  " 
to  the  great  mass  of  the  people. 

The  occasion  of  the  despatch  was  the  renewal  of  the 
Company's  charter  by  Parliament  in  1853.  Lord  Dal- 
housie  was  then  Viceroy,  and  the  great  material  reforms 
which  he  initiated  were  then  in  progress.  Education 
was  engaging  his  anxious  attention  when  the  despatch 
of  Sir  Charles  Wood  ^  came  bringing  "  a  scheme  of  educa- 
tion for  all  India,  far  wider  and  more  comprehensive  than 
the  Local  or  the  Supreme  Government  would  have 
'  Raised  to  the  peerage  in  1866  as  Viscount  Halifax. 


o 


6      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 


ventured  to  suggest."  It  will  be  convenient  to  give  sepa- 
rate treatment  to  each  of  the  main  parts  of  the  scheme 
indicated  above,  examining  the  details,  investigating  how 
far  they  have  been  carried  out  in  the  established  system, 
and  reviewing  the  results  actually  achieved.  It  will  be 
convenient  also  to  vary  the  order  so  far  as  to  take  first 
the  universities,  because  they  are  more  directly  in  the 
line  of  advance  from  the  resolution  of  1835.  But  first 
the  preliminary  statement  of  policy  may  be  briefly  con- 
sidered. "Among  many  subjects  of  importance,"  says 
the  despatch,  "  none  have  a  stronger  claim  to  our  atten- 
tion than  that  of  education.  It  is  one  of  our  most  sacred 
duties  to  be  the  means,  as  far  as  in  us  lies,  of  conferring 
upon  the  natives  of  India  those  vast  moral  and  material 
blessings  which  flow  from  the  general  diffusion  of  useful 
knowledge,  and  which  India  may  under  Providence  derive 
from  her  connection  with  England."  A  little  further  on 
it  declares  emphatically  "that  the  education  which  we 
desire  to  see  extended  in  India  is  that  which  has  for  its 
object  the  diffusion  of  the  improved  arts,  science,  philo- 
sophy, and  literature  of  Europe ;  in  short,  of  European 
knowledge."  The  despatch  pays  a  fitting  tribute  to  the 
antiquarian  and  historical  interest  of  the  classical  lan- 
guages of  India  and  to  the  honourable  and  influential 
position  of  those  who  maintain  the  traditional  learning. 
It  explicitly  repudiates  any  aim  or  desire  "  to  substitute 
the  English  language  for  the  vernacular  dialects  of  the 
country."  In  these  respects  it  makes  good  the  tempera- 
mental defects  of  Macaulay's  minute.  At  the  same  time 
it  says  as  plainly  as  Macaulay  that  **  the  systems  of 
science  and  philosophy  which  form  the  learning  of  the 
East  abound  with  grave  errors,  and  Eastern  literature 
is  at  best  very  deficient  as  regards  all  modern  discovery 
and  improvements ;  Asiatic  learning,  therefore,  however 


PROGRESS   1835    TO   1854  37 

widely  diffused,  would  but  little  advance  our  object."  It 
affirms  that  "  a  knowledge  of  English  will  always  be 
essential  to  those  natives  of  India  who  aspire  to  a  high 
order  of  education."  It  expresses  the  desire  "of  extend- 
ing far  more  widely  the  means  of  acquiring  general 
European  knowledge  of  a  less  high  order,  but  of  such  a 
character  as  may  be  practically  useful  to  the  people  of 
India  in  their  different  spheres  of  life."  It  regrets  a 
tendency  which  it  fears  has  been  created  **  to  neglect  the 
study  of  the  vernacular  language."  Consequently  it  lays 
down  that  "in  any  general  system  of  education,  the 
EngHsh  language  should  be  taught  where  there  is  a 
demand  for  it;  but  such  instruction  should  always  be 
combined  with  a  careful  attention  to  the  study  of  the 
vernacular  languages  of  the  district,  and  with  such  general 
instruction  as  can  be  conveyed  through  that  language." 
For  the  mass  of  the  people,  the  authors  of  the  despatch 
hold,  the  only  possible  medium  of  instruction  is  the 
mother- tongue ;  but  it  is  significant  that  while  this  con- 
viction is  stated  very  plainly  it  is  also  indicated  that  the 
teachers  themselves  should  know  English.  The  general 
scope  of  the  whole  is  "  to  decide  on  the  mode  in  which 
the  assistance  of  Government  should  be  afforded  to  the 
more  extended  and  systematic  promotion  of  general  edu- 
cation in  India,  and  on  the  measures  to  be  adopted  to 
that  end." 

Unquestionably,  the    despatch  of    1854   is  a  most 
memorable  document.      It  rises  to  the  height  of  its  ;. 
problem  and  comprehends  its  length  and  breadth.    It  | 
outlines  a  complete  and  systematic  organization  of  educa-  '\ 
tion  in  India  from  the  university  to  the  elementary  school. 
In  the  fifty-six  years  that  have  passed  since  it  was  re- 
ceived. Government,  the  Education  Departments,  and 
private  effort  have  toiled  and  panted  at  the  tasks  it 


38       EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

set ;  they  are  straining  at  them  still,  and  adequate  fulfil- 
ment is  not  even  yet  within  view.  For  it  is  nothing 
short  of  a  complete  system  of  national  education  which 
it  sketches.  The  despatch  of  1854  is  thus  the  climax  in 
the  history  of  Indian  education :  what  goes  before  leads 
up  to  it ;  what  follows  flows  from  it.  It  offers  a  con- 
venient measure  both  of  attainment  and  of  failure  of 
attainment.  It  will  repay,  therefore,  the  most  careful 
study  in  relation  to  the  problems  of  to-day. 


vn 

THE  FOUNDATION  AND  GROWTH  OF 
UNIVERSITIES 

The  Indian  universities  owe  their  origin  to  the  despatch 
of  1854.  Already,  nine  years  earlier,  in  1845,  a  proposal 
for  establishing  a  central  university  had  been  made  by 
the  Council  of  Education  (the  name  by  which  the 
Committee  of  Public  Instruction  had  been  called  since 
1842),  and  put  aside  by  the  Court  of  Directors  as 
premature.  It  is  not  difficult  to  understand  the 
motives  which  influenced  those  who  advocated  the 
establishment  of  a  university,  or  universities.  The  first 
successes  of  EngHsh  education  had  been  striking.  In 
point  of  mere  number  we  have  seen  the  Hindu  College 
reaching  a  total  of  562  pupils  in  the  year  1841.  In 
1851  there  were  1464  students  in  the  four  Bengal 
colleges,  the  colleges  at  Hooghly,  Dacca,  and  Krishnaghar, 
and  the  Hindu  College,  Calcutta,  besides  227  studying 
EngHsh  at  the  Sanskrit  college,  and  two  Madrasas 
(Calcutta  and  Hooghly) :  the  total  number  sharing  in 
English  education  was  4341.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
standard  attained  by  individuals  was  creditably  high. 
In  the  early  years  the  remarkable  quickness  and  powers 
of  expression  of  the  students  of  the  new  learning  were 
regarded  with  a  sort  of  gaping  wonder.  The  scholarship 
examination  offered  a  strong  incentive  to  effort,  and 
afforded  a  more  solid  and  definite  test  of  attainment. 


40      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

The  answers  "  of  the  Most  Proficient  students  in  the 
Presidency  and  Mofussil  Colleges"  were  year  by  year 
printed  in  the  General  Eeports  of  Public  Instruction, 
and  very  fairly  bear  out  the  claims  made  for  the  standard 
reached.  When,  after  1844,  this  examination  was  made 
a  gate  to  the  public  service,  there  was  already,  as  Sir 
Frederick  Halliday  said,  "  the  germ  of  a  university."  It 
was  natural  that  the  need  should  be  felt  for  some  more 
distinctive  recognition  of  academic  attainment  for  the 
"large  and  annually  increasing  number  of  highly 
educated  pupils."  The  Council,  in  1845,  calls  it  "  a 
matter  of  strict  justice  and  necessity."  Naturally,  a 
university  was  thought  of,  and  degrees  like  those  of 
European  universities;  and  the  London  University, 
which  had  been  established  only  in  1836,  afforded  a 
convenient  model,  for  it  was  an  examining  and  non- 
resident university.  So,  when  the  subject  was  brought 
up  before  Parliament  in  1852,  and  evidence  both  for  and 
against  universities  taken,  the  advocates  of  universities 
for  India  carried  the  day.  At  all  events,  the  complete 
scheme  of  the  Indian  university  as  we  know  it  is  found  in 
the  Despatch  of  1854,  and  in  1857  the  universities  were 
incorporated  by  Acts  dated  January  24th  for  Calcutta,  for 
Bombay  July  18th,  and  for  Madras  September  5th. 

The  first  Entrance  Examination  of  the  Calcutta 
University  was  held  in  April,  1857.  There  were  244 
candidates,  and  162  passed.  Within  five  years  there 
were  over  a  thousand  candidates,  and  nearly  five  hundred 
passes.  In  the  eleventh  year  (1867)  there  were  1507 
candidates.  In  1871  there  were  1902.  In  1881  there 
were  2937.  In  1891  there  were  5032.  In  1901  there 
were  6135,  and  the  number  passed  was  3307.  This 
certainly  looks,  as  far  as  figures  can  show  it,  like  an 
effective  demand  for  university  education. 


FOUNDATION  AND  GROWTH  OF  UNIVERSITIES  4 1 

Or  take  it  on  the  financial  side.  In  1857  the 
University  cost  Government  Rs.11,918.  In  1872-73, 
though  its  total  expenditure  had  risen  to  Rs.46,519,  it 
was  just  self-supporting.  In  1873-74  there  was  a  small 
but  substantial  balance  of  Rs.6236.  In  1906,  when  for 
several  years  the  expenditure  had  exceeded  two-and-a- 
half  lakhs,  a  reserve  fund  of  over  six  lakhs  had  accumu- 
lated. As  a  practical  business  concern  the  University 
must  also  be  pronounced  a  success.  In  these  two 
respects,  growth  of  numbers  and  financial  independence, 
the  University  had  certainly,  by  the  end  of  the  century, 
justified  its  promoters.  These  things  were  precisely 
what  they  had  prophesied  for  it.  "  The  adoption  of  the 
plan,"  the  Council  had  said,  "would  only  be  attended 
with  a  very  trifling  expense  to  Government  in  the 
commencement;  for,  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  the 
proceeds  of  the  Fee  Fund  would  be  more  than  sufficient 
to  defray  every  expense  attendant  upon  the  University." 
At  Convocation  in  1866,  nine  years  from  the  foundation 
of  the  University,  Sir  Henry  Maine,  in  urging  the 
necessity  of  university  buildings,  had  said :  "  The  thing 
must  be  seen  to  be  believed.  I  do  not  know  which  was 
the  more  astonishing,  more  striking— the  multitude  of 
the  students,  who  if  not  now,  will  soon,  be  counted  not 
by  the  hundred,  but  by  the  thousand ;  or  the  keenness 
and  eagerness  which  they  displayed.  For  my  part,  I  do 
not  think  anything  of  the  kind  has  been  seen  by  any 
European  University  since  the  Middle  Ages,  and  I  doubt 
whether  there  is  anything  founded  by,  or  connected  with, 
the  British  Government  in  India  which  excites  so  much 
practical  interest  in  native  households  of  the  better  class, 
from  Calcutta  to  Lahore,  as  the  examinations  of  this 
university." 

If  the  question  be  asked,  as  it  has  been  asked  any 


4  2      EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

time  these  j&fty  years  past,  "Was  the  foundation  of 
universities  in  India  premature?  Was  the  Calcutta 
University  wisely  and  timely  founded  ?  "  it  would  seem 
that  at  least  a  'prwia  facie  case  for  an  afifirmative 
answer  lay  patent  in  the  bare  facts  of  its  practical 
success.  And  yet,  somehow,  the  latter  end  has  been 
confessedly  unsatisfactory,  and  the  last  five  years  have 
been  given  to  a  continued  effort  at  university  reform. 
How  came  it  that,  in  addressing  Convocation  in  1901, 
the  Yice-Chancellor  said :  *'  It  is  not  putting  the  case  too 
strongly  to  say  that,  by  many  persons  well  qualified  to 
judge,  our  whole  university  system  is  regarded  with  critical 
suspicion,  or  with  positive  disapproval  ?  "  Among  the 
critics  was  an  Indian  editor,  who  wrote :  "If  education 
be  the  transmission  of  life  from  the  living  through  the 
living  to  the  living,  we  do  not  know  how  to  describe  the 
system  of  teaching  that  prevails  here.  It  is  carrying 
death  from  the  dead  through  the  dead  to  the  dead." 
Something  must  have  been  wrong  somewhere;  some- 
thing must  have  been  overlooked;  some  latent  defect 
must  have  been  admitted  into  the  system  and  allowed  to 
grow,  that,  after  forty  years  of  flowing  success  and 
expansion,  such  statements  should  have  been  barely 
possible.  What  was  it? — Possibly  a  more  careful 
scrutiny  may  discover  it. 

First,  it  has  to  be  observed  that,  though  by  1901  the 
three  original  universities  of  Bombay,  Calcutta,  and 
Madras  had  all  grown  greatly,  and  two  later  universities 
had  been  added,  the  question  of  the  ripeness  of  the  times 
for  the  establishment  of  a  university  in  1857  is  almost 
purely  a  question  of  Bengal.  It  was  in  Calcutta  that  the 
proposal  for  a  university  was  put  forward;  it  was  in 
Bengal  only  that  the  conditions  justifying  the  proposal 
subsisted.  In  1857,  when  the  order  for  the  establishment 


FOUNDATION  AND  GROWTH  OF  UNIVERSITIES  43 

of  universities  came,  there  was  but  one  college  in 
Madras  with  302  students ;  in  Bombay  there  were  two 
colleges  with  103  between  them,  whereas  in  the  Lower 
Provinces  of  Bengal  there  were  fourteen  colleges,  public 
and  private,  and  the  students  in  them  numbered  921 ; 
without  counting  four  colleges  in  the  North-west 
Provinces  and  Oudh  and  their  students.  There  is  not 
less  significant  contrast  in  the  development  of  the 
universities.  In  1857,  as  already  said,  162  candidates 
passed  the  Calcutta  Entrance  Examination ;  54  passed 
the  Madras  Matriculation :  no  examination  was  held  in 
Bombay.  The  first  Bombay  examination  was  not  till 
1859,  and  then  122  passed.  In  1867  the  number  for 
Madras  was  338  ;  for  Bombay  163  ;  for  Bengal  814.  In 
the  first  fourteen  years,  from  1857  to  1870,  the  total 
number  of  students  who  had  matriculated  at  the  three 
Indian  universities  was  11,093,  and  of  this  total  7560, 
or  rather  over  two-thirds  belong  to  Bengal ;  only  1227 
to  Bombay.  A  comparison  of  figures  for  graduation 
gives  similar  results.  There  is  a  total  of  856  graduates 
from  1858  to  1870,  and  of  these  577,  or  again  over  two- 
thirds,  belong  to  Calcutta.  Of  the  279  remaining,  163 
graduated  at  Madras,  116  at  Bombay.  The  question, 
then,  of  due  preparedness  for  university  organization 
and  ambitions  is  primarily  a  question  for  Calcutta.  In 
the  Despatch  itself  the  definite  proposal  of  universities 
is  made  for  Calcutta  and  Bombay  only :  the  Council  of 
Education  in  Calcutta  and  the  Board  of  Education  in 
Bombay  were,  with  additional  members,  to  constitute  the 
Senates  of  the  new  universities.  A  university  at  Madras 
was  made  conditional  on  the  existence  of  a  sufficient 
number  of  institutions,  from  which  properly  qualified 
candidates  could  be  supplied. 

The  contrast  between  the  rapid  extension  of  university 


44      ED  UCA  TION  A  ND  S  TA  TESMA  NSHIP  IN  INDIA 

education  in  Bengal,  and  the  slow  advance  in  Bombay 
and  Madras  in  these  early  years  is  very  marked.  Is  it 
possible  that  in  this  contrast  we  may  find  a  clue  to  the 
ultimate  dissatisfaction  with  university  progress  ?  At  a 
later  epoch  there  was  to  be  an  equally  rapid  expansion 
in  Madras,  and  in  numbers  the  Madras  University  was 
sometimes  to  outstrip  Calcutta ;  but  that  was  not  as  yet. 
Mr.  Arthur  Howell,  of  the  Bengal  Civil  Service,  in 
reviewing  "  Education  in  British  India  "  in  1871,  notices 
two  objections  "  not  infrequently  raised  against  the 
Calcutta  University."  One  of  these,  that  the  University 
fails  to  encourage  the  Eastern  classical  languages  in  the 
manner  intended  by  the  Despatch  of  1854,  he  meets 
easily  by  showing  that  Sanskrit  and  Arabic  studies  have 
not  been  neglected,  and  gain  rather  than  lose  by 
association  with  the  new  methods  of  education.  The 
second  is  more  serious ;  "  that,  looking  to  the  poor  and 
superficial  acquirements  of  the  great  mass  of  those  who 
obtain  university  distinctions,  and  to  the  fact  that  such 
distinctions  are  not  pursued  for  their  own  sake,  but 
merely  as  a  means  to  employment  or  reward,  there  is 
really  no  status  as  yet  for  a  university  in  the  European 
sense  of  the  term."  This  charge  he  excuses  but  does  not 
altogether  repel.  He  recognizes  that  "the  pursuit  of 
high  culture  for  its  own  sake  is  rare  in  India,  and 
certainly  in  Bengal,"  but  continues :  "  Even  admitting 
that  the  distinctions  conferred  by  the  Indian  universities 
are  poor  and  superficial,  it  may  still  be  said  that  there 
is  clearly  a  need  of  the  kind  of  institution  which  Indian 
universities  aspire  to  be,  that  is  a  practical  and  uniform 
test  of  the  schools  and  colleges  of  high  education,  many 
of  which  are  maintained  by  Government." 

Surely  the  key  to  the  mystery  hes  in  the  consideration 
of  quality.      The  success  of  Calcutta  University,  the 


FOUNDATION  AND  GROWTH  OF  UNIVERSITIES  45 

figures  quoted  above,  and  all  those  published  year  by 
year  for  all  the  universities,  from  1871  right  on  to  1900, 
which  afford  such  obvious  material  for  congratulation, 
concern  the  quantitative  extension  of  education  only. 
They  tell  nothing  of  its  intent  or  quality.  What,  it  may 
be  asked,  was  the  real  value  of  the  education  being  given 
year  by  year  to  wider  circles  of  young  men?  What 
precautions  had  been  taken  to  secure  that  the  men  sent 
out  with  university  degrees  should  be  in  a  true  sense 
educated?  It  is  of  special  interest  to  notice  what 
guidance  the  Despatch  of  1854  affords  on  this  point.  It 
has  something  to  say  about  the  standard  for  degrees, 
though,  naturally,  what  it  says  is  expressed  only  in 
general  terms.  It  suggests  a  twofold  standard;  a 
standard  for  "common  degrees,"  and  a  standard  for 
honours.  As  to  the  standard  for  honours,  the  Despatch 
is  not  in  doubt:  "  care  should  be  taken 'to  maintaia  such 
a  standard  as  will  afford  a  guarantee  for  high  abOity  and 
valuable  attainments."  The  standard  for  the  ordinary 
degree  presents  difficulty;  it  "will  require  to  be  fixed 
with  very  great  judgment."  The  definition  which  the 
Despatch  suggests  is,  that  "  the  standard  required  should 
be  such  as  to  command  respect,  without  discouraging  the 
efforts  of  deserving  students."  This  is  by  no  means  a 
precise  definition,  yet,  perhaps,  it  serves  well  enough  as 
a  touchstone  of  attainment.  It  is  manifest  that  the 
degrees  of  the  Indian  universities,  more  especially  the 
Calcutta  degree,  did  not,  in  1901,  "  command  respect." 
That  they  did  not  was  one  of  the  great  impelling  forces 
to  reform. 


vm 

THE   COMMISSION   OF   1882 

Careful  enough  attention  has  not  been  paid  of  recent 
years  to  the  influence  of  the  recommendations  of  the 
Education  Commission  of  1882  in  determining  the 
development  of  education  in  India  between  1882  and 
1900.  In  relation  to  the  present  undertaking  they 
demand  attention  very  specially,  because  one  of  the 
tendencies  of  the  present  time  is  in  a  direction  precisely 
opposite  to  the  most  important  and  far-reaching  of  its 
recommendations ;  while  others  of  its  important  recom- 
mendations, which  have  been  allowed  to  fall  out  of 
view,  are  among  those  being  now  specially  pressed  for 
consideration. 

The  reasons  given  for  the  appointment  of  the  Com- 
mission were  the  length  of  time  that  had  elapsed  since 
the  Despatch  of  1854  and  the  consequent  expediency  of 
"a  more  careful  examination  into  the  results  attained 
and  into  the  working  of  the  present  arrangements  than 
has  hitherto  been  attempted."  It  was  really  due  largely 
to  outside  agitation  and  to  the  pledges  given  by  the 
Marquis  of  Ripon  before  leaving  England  in  1880  for  a 
thorough  and  searching  inquiry  how  far  the  prescriptions 
of  the  despatch  had  been  followed.  The  precise  instruc- 
tions given  to  the  Commission  were  accordingly  "to 
inquire  particularly  .  .  .  into  the  manner  in  which 
effect  has  been  given  to  the  principles  of  the  Despatch  of 


THE  COMMISSION  OF  1882  47 

1854;  and  to  suggest  such  measures  as  it  may  think 
desirable  in  order  to  the  further  carrying  out  of  the 
policy  therein  laid  down,"  There  were  "  certain  limita- 
tions" of  the  field  of  inquiry,  and  it  is  specially 
noteworthy  that  "  the  general  working  of  the  Indian 
Universities  "  was  one  of  the  subjects  so  excepted.  The 
exception  did  not,  however,  extend  to  University  educa- 
tion as  carried  on  in  the  colleges. 

The  Commission  was  appointed  in  February,  1882. 
Sir  William  Hunter  (at  the  time  Member  of  the  Viceroy's 
Legislative  Council)  was  President :  Mr.  B.  L.  Kice, 
Director  of  Public  Instruction,  Mysore  and  Coorg,  was 
Secretary ;  and  there  were  twenty  other  members,  in- 
cluding' Sir  Sayyid  Ahmed,  Mr.  A.  M.  Bose,  Sir  Alfred 
Croft,  Sir  William  Lee  Warner,  Dr.  Miller  of  Madras, 
Babu  Bhudeb  Mookerjee  and  Maharaja  Sir  Jotendro 
Mohan  Tagore.  The  Commission  first  deliberated  for 
some  seven  weeks  in  Calcutta.  Then  for  eight  months 
evidence  was  collected  locally  in  the  various  provinces, 
and  the  President  made  a  tour  in  order  to  hold  sessions 
and  examine  witnesses.  "  A  great  enthusiasm,"  writes 
Mr.  Satthianadhan,  **  was  excited  on  the  subject  of 
education  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
country.  At  every  place  that  was  visited  large  meetings 
were  held  to  welcome  the  Commission."  Nearly  two 
hundred  witnesses  were  examined  and  over  three  hundred 
memorials  were  presented.  Further  dehberations  followed 
in  Calcutta  from  December,  1882,  to  March,  1883.  Two 
hundred  and  twenty-two  resolutions  were  passed,  one 
hundred  and  eighty  unanimously.  The  report,  which 
was  drawn  up  by  a  committee  of  six,  extends  to  over  six 
hundred  folio  pages. 

The  most  far-reaching  of  the  recommendations  were 
those  which  concerned  the  withdrawal  of  Government 


48      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

from  higher  education.  Something  of  this  had  been 
tentatively  put  forward  in  the  Government  Resolution 
appointing  the  Commission,  as  a  subject  for  consideration. 
The  Despatch  of  1854  had  introduced  "  grants-in-aid  " 
because  of  "  the  impossibility  of  Government  alone  doing 
all  that  must  be  done  "  for  the  organization  of  education 
in  India.  Grants-in-aid  "were  intended  to  encourage 
self-help  and  foster  **  a  spirit  of  reliance  upon  local 
exertions."  Local  management  under  Government  in- 
spection, stimulated  by  grants-in-aid,  was  to  supplement 
and  finally,  perhaps,  in  large  measure,  to  supersede 
direct  management  by  Government.  The  aim  of  the 
Commission  was  to  carry  the  transfer  of  direct  manage- 
ment further.  Their  recommendations  are  carefully 
guarded,  but  the  net  result  is  the  affirmation  of  gradual 
withdrawal  as  definitely  the  aim  of  Government  policy. 
This  is  implied  or  hinted  in  various  places  ;  the  explicit 
recommendation  is  "  that  all  Directors  of  Public  Instruc- 
tion aim  at  the  gradual  transfer  to  local  native  manage- 
ment of  Government  schools  of  secondary  instruction 
(including  schools  attached  to  first  or  second  grade 
colleges)  in  every  case  in  which  the  transfer  can  be 
effected  without  lowering  the  standard,  or  diminishing 
the  supply  of  education,  and  without  endangering  the 
permanence  of  the  institution  transferred."  This  explicit 
recommendation  concerned  only  secondary  schools,  and 
it  seemed  to  be  carefully  safeguarded  by  qualifying  con- 
ditions. The  practical  result  in  the  long  run  was  the 
partial  withdrawal  of  Government  from  the  direct  conduct 
of  higher  education ;  and  conversely  the  imparting  of  a 
strong  stimulus  to  the  founding  of  schools  and  colleges 
by  private  enterprise.  This  was  in  fact  the  result 
deliberately  and  expressly  aimed  at.  "  We  venture  to 
hope,"  says  the  report  in  concluding  on  this  subject, 


THE  COMMISSION  OF  1882  49 

"  that  the  Hue  of  action  we  have  marked  out  in  the  above 
recommendations  will  result,  not  all  at  once,  yet  with  no 
longer  interval  than  is  always  required  for  changes 
fruitful  of  large  results,  in  public  sentiment  taking  a 
direction  which  will  lead  to  the  gradual  and,  by  and  by, 
to  the  rapid  transfer  to  bodies  of  native  gentlemen  of  the 
institutions  now  maintained  by  Government."  It  all  reads 
very  plausibly  in  the  pages  of  the  report,  and  a  great 
deal  is  said  of  the  need  of  caution  that  the  highest  educa- 
tional interests  should  not  suffer,  and  of  due  care  for  the 
maintenance  of  high  standards.  The  question  is,  was  it 
really  wise  to  put  forward  at  that  time  such  recommenda- 
tions at  all,  and  were  the  salutary  precautions  enjoined 
successfully  taken  ? 

There  were  many  minor  recommendations,  all  having 
as  their  object  "  to  improve  and  strengthen  the  position 
of  aided  schools  "  as  the  complement  to  the  policy  of 
Government  withdrawal.  One  of  them  runs,  "  That  in 
order  to  encourage  the  establishment  of  aided  schools, 
the  managers  be  not  required  to  charge  fees  as  high  as 
those  of  a  neighbouring  Government  school  of  the  same 
class."  This  is  for  schools:  there  is  a  similar  recom- 
mendation for  colleges  : — "  That  while  it  is  desirable  to 
affirm  the  principle  that  fees  at  the  highest  rate  con- 
sistent with  the  undiminished  spread  of  education  should 
be  levied  in  every  college  aided  by  the  State,  no  aided 
college  should  be  required  to  levy  fees  at  the  same  rate 
as  that  charged  in  a  neighbouring  Government  college." 
On  the  surface  perhaps  these  recommendations  read  very 
innocently.  If  they  are  attentively  considered,  it  will  be 
found  that  their  natural  effect  must  boito  undermine  the 
very  possibiHty  of  sound  education.  The  more  carefully 
they  are  examined,  the  more  plainly  will  it  appear  that 
they  are  largely,  if  not  mainly,  responsible  for  the  state 


50      ED  UCA  TION  AND  S  TA  TESMA NSHIP  IN  INDIA 

of  University  education  which  the  reform  movement  of 
1901  to  1906  set  out  to  remedy.  For  could  anything 
have  been  better  calculated  to  promote  the  spread  of  in- 
efficiency, to  bring  about  what  has  actually  resulted — the 
multiplication  of  schools  and  colleges  insufficiently  staffed, 
miserably  equipped,  utterly  unfit  to  give  useful  educa- 
tion ?  The  more  directly  injurious  provision  was  the 
authorization  of  low  fees,  which  effectually  secured  that 
new  schools  and  colleges  founded  by  private  enterprise 
should  be  of  a  weak  and  inefficient  type.  It  is  true  that 
another  rule  proposed  ran,  "  that  the  Director  of  Public 
Instruction  should,  in  consultation  with  the  managers  of 
schools  receiving  aid  from  Government,  determine  the 
scale  of  fees  to  be  charged  and  the  proportion  of  pupils  to 
be  exempted  from  payment  therein."  There  was,  how- 
ever, opposition  to  the  carrying  out  of  this  proviso,  and 
even  in  Madras,  where  it  had  been  the  practice  for  many 
years  before  the  Commission,  it  was  ultimately  dropped. 
The  second  Quinquennial  Keview  of  the  Progress  of 
Education  in  India,  written  by  Mr.  Nash  and  published 
in  1893,  makes  this  significant  comment :  "  The  reason 
for  this  change  of  system  is  not  given  in  the  reports,  but 
probably  it  was  due  to  the  difficulty  experienced  by  aided 
schools  in  competing  with  unaided  schools  in  which  lower 
fees  could  be  charged ;  in  some  cases  the  managers 
of  aided  schools  resigned  the  grants  in  order  to  be  able 
to  reduce  the  fees."  It  would  be  difficult  within  reason- 
able compass  to  bring  out  the  full  tale  of  e\dls— ill-paid 
and  incompetent  teachers,  overcrowded  class-rooms,  bad 
buildings,  poor  school  furniture — with  which  that  one 
sentence  is  pregnant.  The  calamitous  significance  of 
what  was  happening  is  only  grasped  when  it  is  considered 
that  for  many  schools  which  came  into  existence  under 
these  influences  the  fees  were  almost  the  sole  source  of 


THE  COMMISSION  OF  1882  5 1 

income.    Common  sense  would  have  dictated  a  rule  the 
very  reverse  of  that  enunciated  by  the  Commission  ;  that 
the  private  schools  and  colleges  should  be  empowered  to 
charge  higher  fees,  not  lower.     The  Government  schools 
and  colleges  had  other  resources,  and  did  not  depend  on 
the  fee  fund  for  their  proper  up-keep.      The  private 
schools  and  colleges,  on  the  other  hand,  were  for  the 
most  part  unendowed  and,  except  in  the  case  of  mis- 
sionary institutions,  had  seldom  any  revenues  other  than 
those  derived  from  fees.   Fees  were  to  them  all-important ; 
for  they  drew  their  whole  support  from  them.     To  give, 
as  it  were,  authoritative  countenance  to  low  fees  was  to 
ensure  the  inevitable  and  lasting  inefficiency  of  the  insti- 
tutions.   It  remains  only  further  for  the  careful  historian 
to  remark  that  some  of  the  scho^ols  and  colleges  equipped 
and  staffed  on  this  promising  basis  have  actually  at  times 
worked  to  private  profit. 

In  another  important  division  of  education  the  express 
prescription  of  the  Commission  of  1882  has  been  dis- 
credited by  experience.  The  Commission  adopted  for 
elementary  schools  the  system  of  payment  by  results 
which  at  that  time  still  ruled  in  Great  Britain.  Their 
recommendation  is  "  That  preference  be  given  to  that 
system  which  regulates  the  aid  given  mainly  according 
to  the  results  of  examinations."  "  This  system,"  writes 
Mr.  Orange  in  the  last  Quinquennial  Review  of  Indian 
Education,  "notorious  by  the  name,  of  payment  by 
results  is  universally  acknowledged  to  have  been  a  failure 
wherever  it  has  been  introduced."  The  Commission  of 
1882  was  not,  then,  infallible,  and  it  is  open  to  us  to 
disagree  with  its  findings,  if  we  see  reason  to  do  so. 
Many  of  them  were  undoubtedly  sound  and  judicious 
and  have  been  absorbed  into  the  educational  system. 
Such  were  the  rules  and  regulations  limiting  the  removal 


52      ED  UCA  TION  A  ND  S  TA  TESMA  NSHIP  IN  INDIA 

of  pupils  from  one  school  to  another,  now  known  as 
"Transfer  Rules;"  their  recommendations  about  Text 
Book  Committees,  Normal  Schools,  Educational  Con- 
ferences, Departmental  Codes  of  Rules,  and  many  other 
matters  of  educational  interest,  great  and  small.  In 
some  matters  recommendations,  in  themselves  excellent, 
have  proved  in  advance  of  the  times,  in  so  far  as  they 
have  remained  up  to  the  present  a  dead  letter.  Such  are 
the  suggestions  of  the  formation  of  "  a  general  educa- 
tional library  and  museum  at  some  suitable  locality  in 
each  Province,"  and  that  "  in  the  upper  classes  of  high 
schools  there  be  two  divisions — one  leading  to  the  Entrance 
examination  of  the  Universities,  the  other  of  a  more 
practical  character,  intended  to  fit  youths  for  commercial 
and  other  non-literary  pursuits."  As  regards  the  latter, 
heroic  attempts  have  indeed  been  made  to  divert  a  branch 
stream  from  the  main  current  of  high  school  education, 
but  up  to  the  time  of  the  last  Quinquennial  Review, 
"ninety-five  per  cent,  of  the  boys  who  pass  through 
secondary  schools  follow  the  curricula  prescribed  by  the 
Universities  for  the  Matriculation  examination."  The 
important  recommendation  that  "as  a  general  rule 
transfers  of  officers  from  Professorships  of  colleges  to 
Inspectorships  of  schools,  and  vice  versa,  be  not  made," 
has  been  partially  adopted  through  sheer  force  of  circum- 
stances, but  has  yet  to  receive  the  recognition  its 
importance  as  a  fundamental  principle  requires.  Very 
great  stress  was  laid  by  the  Commission  on  the  moral 
side  of  education.  In  relation  to  every  stage  of  educa- 
tion they  call  marked  attention  to  its  importance.  Of 
Primary  schools  they  say,  "  That  all  inspecting  officers 
and  teachers  be  directed  to  see  that  all  the  teaching  and 
discipline  of  every  school  are  such  as  to  exert  a  right  in- 
fluence on  the  manner  and  conduct  and  the  character  of 


THE  COMMISSION  OF  1882  53 

the  children.  ..."  Similarly,  of  Secondary  schools, 
"  That  the  importance  of  requiring  inspecting  officers  to 
see  that  the  teaching  and  discipline  of  every  school  are 
such  as  to  exert  a  right  influence  on  the  manners,  the 
conduct  and  the  character  of  pupils,  be  re-affirmed." 
For  colleges  they  recommend  "  Lectures  on  the  duties  of 
a  man  and  a  citizen,"  and  a  "  moral  text-book."  The 
latter  is  still  a  debated  but,  on  the  whole,  discredited 
proposal.  The  supreme  importance  of  the  education  of 
character  is  taking  a  prominent  place  among  the 
questions  of  the  hour. 

In  the  details  of  school  management  and  of  educa' 
tional  organization  the  Commission  of  1882  is  generally 
right.  It  is  on  the  larger  question  of  policy  that  its 
conclusions  are  disputable.  The  largest  of  all  has  only 
so  far  been  noticed  by  implication,  and  this,  the  place  of 
Primary  education  in  the  educational  scheme  for  India,  is 
also  the  question  which  is  again  at  the  present  time  being 
specially  pressed  for  attention.  The  views  of  the  Com- 
mission are  clear  and  uncompromising.  It  is  Elementary 
education,  indigenous  or  departmental,  which  has  the 
first  claim.  The  claims  of  higher  education  to  State  aid 
are  only  legitimate  when  the  requirements  of  popular 
education  have  been  adequately  met.  They  recommend 
specifically  "  That  primary  education  be  declared  to  be 
that  part  of  the  whole  system  of  Public  Instruction  which 
possesses  an  almost  exclusive  claim  on  local  funds  set 
apart  for  education  and  a  large  claim  on  provincial 
revenues."  Again :  "  That  while  every  branch  of  educa- 
tion can  justly  claim  the  fostering  care  of  the  State,  it  is 
desirable,  in  the  present  circumstances  of  the  country,  to 
declare  the  elementary  education  of  the  masses,  its  pro- 
vision, extension  and  improvement,  to  be  that  part  of  the 
educational  system  to  which  the  strenuous  efforts  of  the 


54     ED UCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMA NSHIP  IN  INDIA 

State  should  now  be  directed  in  a  still  larger  measure 
than  heretofore."  So  conversely  of  secondary  education, 
"  That  it  be  distinctly  laid  down  that  the  relation  of  the 
State  to  secondary  is  different  from  its  relation  to 
primary  education  in  that  the  means  of  primary  educa- 
tion may  be  provided  without  regard  to  the  existence  of 
local  co-operation,  while  it  is  ordinarily  expedient  to 
provide  the  means  of  secondary  education  only  where 
adequate  local  co-operation  is  forthcoming,  and  that, 
therefore,  in  all  ordinary  cases,  secondary  schools  for 
instruction  in  English  be  hereafter  established  by  the 
State  preferably  on  the  footing  of  the  system  of  Grants- 
in-aid."  There  is  plausibility  in  this  statement  of  prin- 
ciple, and  it  has  all  the  weight  that  the  analogy  of 
European  countries  can  give  it.  Is  it,  however,  the 
right  principle  for  India,  and  is  it  practically  applicable 
at  the  present  time?  These  are  momentous  questions, 
and  a  good  deal  of  ground  has  still  to  be  traversed  in 
these  papers  before  we  are  in  a  position  to  answer  them 
with  a  clear  perception  of  the  issues.  We  require  first 
to  study  the  character  and  causes  of  university  reform  ; 
and  then  to  make  some  independent  survey  of  secondary 
and  primary  school  education  in  India  as  each  of  these 
has  been  developed  under  the  influence  of  the  Despatch 
of  1854  and  the  Commission  of  1882. 


IX 

UNIVERSITY  REFORM  1901-1906 

The  causal  connection  suggested  in  the  course  of  the 
review  of  the  recommendations  of  the  Commission  of 
1882  is  this.  The  affirmation  by  Government  of  a 
poHcy  of  "  gradual  withdrawal "  from  higher  education 
coupled  with  a  virtual  approbation  of  low  fees  led  to  a 
rapid  expansion  of  university  education  between  1882 
and  1890 ;  but  this  rapid  expansion  involved  a  disastrous 
sacrifice  of  the  essential  conditions  of  sound  education. 
Statistics  are  notoriously  fallacious,  and  figures,  it  is 
known,  obey  the  powerful  spells  of  those  who  charm 
with  them ;  but  here  the  figures  as  they  stand  recorded 
in  university  tables  and  in  successive  reviews  of  edu- 
cational progress  are  so  plain  and  straightforward  that 
mistake  of  their  meaning  is  hardly  conceivable.  There 
are  complicating  circumstances,  it  is  true,  if  one  analyses 
the  figures  searchingly,  but  broadly  there  was  extra- 
ordinary expansion  in  the  years  immediately  following 
1882.  For  schools  the  most  striking  comparisons  are 
those  of  the  first  five  years.  For  1881-2  the  total  of 
pupils  in  secondary  English  schools  is  given  in  the  first 
general  review  of  education  in  India  as  149,233.  For 
1884-5  the  total  is  254,802,  an  increase  of  over  100,000 
in  three  years ;  for  1886-7  it  is  271,654,  an  increase  of 
120,000  in  five  years.  By  1891-2  the  figures  of  1881-  2 
are  just  doubled,  standing  at  slightly  over  three  hundred 


5  6      EDUCA  TION  A  ND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

thousand.  Numbers  have  advanced  steadily  since,  but 
never  at  a  rate  so  rapid.  At  the  end  of  the  next  ten 
years  the  total  is  422,187 ;  and  the  latest  tables  avail- 
able, those  for  1906-7,  give  473,130.  These  figures  are 
not,  however,  exactly  apposite  to  the  present  inquiry, 
since  owing  to  a  principle  of  classification  adopted  in 
1883,  Middle  English  Schools  are  included  along  with 
High  Schools  in  the  totals  recorded.  Our  direct  concern 
is  now  with  High  Schools  only.  The  estimate  of  the 
Commission  of  1882  for  pupils  in  High  Schools  at  that 
date  is  65,448,  and  the  total  for  1901  is  given  in  the  last 
general  review  as  251,626,  but  for  the  intervening  years 
the  figures  are  not  recorded.  The  statistics  of  matricu- 
lation afford  a  more  accurate  measure  for  present  pur- 
poses. For  Bengal  the  Entrance  Examination  certainly 
indicates  roughly  the  advance  of  High  School  as  well 
as  of  collegiate  education.  All  the  higher  secondary 
schools  that  came  into  being  were  of  one  type.  All 
aspired  to  send  up  candidates  to  the  Entrance  Exami- 
nation. Many  had  (and  have  except  for  a  compulsory 
limit  now)  congested  Entrance  classes.  Again  there  is 
a  roughly  (very  roughly)  constant  proportion  between 
the  number  of  candidates  at  the  Entrance  Examination 
and  the  number  actually  matriculated;  and  again  a 
roughly  constant  variation  between  the  number  of 
matriculates  and  the  number  of  candidates  at  the  degree 
examinations.  Thus  the  matriculation  examination 
affords  a  fairly  accurate  measure,  at  all  events  in  Bengal, 
of  the  extension  of  higher  education.  Adopting  this  as 
a  rough  measure  generally,  we  see  that  in  1882  the 
total  of  candidates  for  matriculation  in  the  three  uni- 
versities then  existing  was  7429.  In  1885-6  the  total 
for  India  is  13,093,  nearly  double  in  four  years,  and  in 
1889  it  is  19,138.  The  further  increase  to  1906  is  under 


UNIVERSITY  REFORM  1 901-1906  57 

six  thousand,  making  a  total  of  24,963.  Looking  sepa- 
rately to  Bengal — and  it  is  with  Bengal  that  university 
reform  is  connected  in  its  causes  and  inception  as  well 
as  the  beginning  of  universities — we  find  that  in  1872 
the  number  of  candidates  at  the  Entrance  Examination 
had  been  just  over  2000  (2144).  In  1882  it  was  just 
over  3000.  In  1885  it  was  4317.  In  1888  it  was  6134, 
more  than  doubling  the  3000  of  1882.  The  total  only 
once  exceeded  this  maximum  between  1888  and  1900, 
namely,  in  the  year  1900  itself  with  6309 ;  but  it  never 
fell  below  5000.  From  1902  on  the  number  was  always 
over  7000,  till  in  1907  it  fell  to  5290. 

Now,  if  the  Matriculation  Examination  of  Calcutta 
University  had  been  a  satisfactory  test  as  a  school 
leaving  examination,  and  if  the  education  of  the  colleges 
had  been  sound  and  good,  this  wonderful  expansion 
between  1882  and  1888 — these  are  the  most  significant 
dates — could  only  have  been  cause  for  rejoicing.  Natu- 
rally it  seemed  such  to  those  who  lived  through  those 
exhilarating  years,  and  who  did  not  scrupulously  assay 
the  value  of  the  results  attained.  Address  after  address 
at  Convocation  vibrates  with  subdued  elation,  though 
now  and  again,  it  is  true,  the  attentive  listener  catches 
an  undertone  of  misgiving.  Any  one  who  wishes  to 
enter  vividly  into  the  feelings  of  that  time,  and  to 
obtain  a  graphic  view  of  the  forces  at  work  in  the  Cal- 
cutta university,  of  what  was  admirable  in  it  as  well  as 
what  was  of  hurtful  tendency,  cannot  do  better  than 
read  Sir  Courtney  Ilbert's  widely  ranging  and  exceed- 
ingly instructive  address  of  December  19th,  1885.  An 
important  series  of  changes  in  the  arrangements  for 
the  Arts  Examination  had  just  been  brought  to  com- 
pletion. Numbers  still  showed  a  marked  and  rapid 
increase.    The  dominant  tone  is  one  of  satisfaction  and 


5  8      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TES  MANS  HIP  IN  INDIA 

congratulation.  Of  the  revised  courses,  he  says :  "  As  far 
as  I  can  judge,  they  appear  to  me  to  be  entirely  in  the 
right  direction.  .  .  .  Their  tendency  is  towards  greater 
specialization  and  concentration  at  the  later  stages  of 
the  university  course,  and  thus  towards  more  exact  and 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  subjects  which  the  student 
applies  himself  to  master."  He  is  able  to  say  of  the 
honours  men  of  the  university  that  **  not  only  is  the 
number  of  graduates  in  Honours  steadily  increasing, 
but  the  highest  standard  which  they  attain  is  steadily 
rising."  There  is  only  one  sentence  in  the  speech  which 
suggests  another  side  to  the  picture,  but  that  sentence 
is  significant.  "  As  collegiate  education  has  become 
more  common,"  says  the  speaker,  "  the  value  of  the 
symbol  which  denotes  it  has  proportionately  fallen."  It 
is  not,  however,  till  1889  that  we  definitely  hear  of  over- 
production as  a  criticism  to  be  met,  when  Lord  Lans- 
downe,  as  Chancellor,  said :  "  I  am  afraid  that  we  must 
not  disguise  from  ourselves  that  if  our  schools  and 
colleges  continue  to  educate  the  youth  of  India  at  the 
present  rate,  we  are  likely  to  hear  even  more  than  we  do 
at  present  of  the  complaint  that  we  are  turning  out 
every  year  an  increasing  number  of  young  men  whom 
we  have  provided  with  an  intellectual  equipment,  admi- 
rable in  itself,  but  practically  useless  to  them,  on  account 
of  the  small  number  of  openings  which  the  professions 
afford  for  gentlemen  who  have  received  this  kind  of 
education."  But  in  Convocation  addresses  the  voice  of 
criticism  is  in  these  years  almost  wholly  silent.  "We 
must  look  elsewhere  for  strict  scrutiny  of  the  intrinsic 
value  of  what  was  outwardly  such  a  triumphant  pro- 
gress. Nor  do  we  look  for  it  vainly.  For  there  were 
always  some  among  educational  workers  who  looked 
more  carefully  into  the  education  which  was  being  so 


UNIVERSITY  REFORM  1901-1906  59 

rapidly  extended  and  raised  their  voices  against  un- 
critical satisfaction.  As  early  even  as  1860  two  leading 
educationalists  in  the  North-West  Provinces,  Mr.  Reid, 
Director  of  Public  Instruction,  and  Mr.  Kempson,  Prin- 
cipal of  the  Bareilly  College,  warned  the  university  of 
the  dangers  of  a  too  ambitious  course  of  studies  and  of 
education  lacking  accuracy  and  depth.  It  is  not,  how- 
ever, from  direct  and  express  criticism  that  we  get  the 
illuminating  flashes  which  enable  in  retrospect  the 
sharpened  vision  of  the  inquirer  to  discern  how  the  way 
was  surely  prepared  for  a  catastrophe  of  some  kind,  but 
in  things  incidentally  written  in  relation  to  some  question 
of  the  hour  without  any  directly  critical  intention.  For 
instance,  in  1871,  the  head  of  a  Calcutta  college,  writing 
a2)ro2)os  of  certain  wide  proposals  from  the  North- West 
Provinces,  said:  "From  what  I  know  of  University 
students  I  should  hardly  regard  the  knowledge  of  English 
possessed  by  those  who  pass  in  the  second  class  at  the 
First  Arts  Examination  as  sufficient;  and  certainly  I 
should  hold  the  knowledge  of  a  student  who  passed  in 
the  third  class  to  be  insufficient."  In  1870,  out  of  520 
candidates  for  this  examination  28  passed  in  the  first 
division,  108  in  the  second,  and  97  in  the  third.  In  the 
same  series  of  opinions  another  correspondent  laments 
that  under  the  existing  system  a  class  of  men  who 
might  be  called  **  mere  machines  of  memory  "  was  mul- 
tiplying very  fast.  "  Education,"  he  says,  "  has  too  long 
been  viewed  in  Bengal  as  the  cramming  in  a  large 
amount  of  ill-digested  knowledge — memory  has  been 
cultivated  to  the  exclusion  of  the  higher  faculties ;  and  a 
class  of  students  has  been  produced  who,  whatever 
crammed  book-knowledge  they  possess,  have,  with  a  few 
noble  exceptions,  neither  original  ideas  nor  the  power 
of  observing  or  judging  for  themselves."    This,  be  it 


60      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

carefully  noted,  was  before  the  great  expansion  between 
1882  and  1888,  and,  be  it  further  observed,  that  between 
1871  and  1900  nothing  whatever  was  done  to  improve 
the  standard  of  English  which  was  absolutely  vital  to  a 
system  of  education  deliberately  and  avowedly  carried 
on  in  English. 

The  extreme  importance  of  the  sufficiency  of  the 
standard  of  English  at  the  Entrance  Examination  does 
not,  indeed,  seem  to  have  been  adequately  realized  either 
in  the  early  years  of  the  university  or  in  the  years  of 
growing  prosperity  following  on  the  Commission  of  1882. 
In  1886  and  1887  a  Committee  was  engaged  in  consider- 
ing the  Calcutta  Entrance  Examination.  Opinions  were 
sought  on  all  sides,  from  heads  of  colleges  and  others. 
It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  though  the  questions  of 
standard  were  warmly  canvassed,  scarcely  a  single  voice 
was  raised  on  behalf  of  an  adequate  standard  in  English. 
Most  of  the  opinions  are  mere  verbiage.  One  letter  there 
is,  however,  which  is  remarkable  as  going  to  the  root  of 
the  matter,  and  laying  bare  one  of  the  causes  which 
ultimately  made  some  reform  of  the  system  necessary. 
"  I  am  sorry,"  says  the  writer,  "  to  find  that  beyond  the 
proposal  .  .  .  not  a  single  modification  has  been  intro- 
duced tending  to  remedy  the  so  universally  recognized 
evil,  viz.  that  the  University  examinations,  and  perhaps 
more  particularly  the  Entrance  Examination,  favour 
memory  work  more  than  is  desirable,  and  that  cram  is 
sufficient  to  secure  a  pass.  Any  one  acquainted  with  the 
practical  work  of  preparing  Indian  students  for  these 
examinations  must  confess  in  all  fairness  that  degrees 
are  at  a  low  ebb."  A  curious  commentary  this,  on  the 
Vice-Chancellor's  address  at  the  end  of  1885,  but  it  is 
the  commentary  of  the  teacher  actually  engaged  upon  the 
work  and  knowing  it.     He  adds  a  little  later :  "  Without 


UNIVERSITY  REFORM  1901-1906  6 1 

anything  like  a  complete  course  of  general  education, 
any  candidate  gifted  with  a  good  memory  is  sure  to  carry 
off  his  Entrance  certificate.  And  this  is  mainly  to  be 
ascribed  to  the  appointment  of  text-books  in  every  subject, 
containing  all  that  a  student  is  expected  to  answer  at  the 
examination." 

Perhaps,  however,  the  most  significant  clue  is  that 
unconsciously  afforded  by  a  naive  sentence  in  the  Convo- 
cation address  of  1883.  Speaking  of  the  success  of  the 
first  two  lady  graduates,  the  Vice-Chancellor  said  that 
they  had  really  done  better  than  their  places  in  the  list 
showed.  "  I  heard,"  he  says, "  from  one  of  the  examiners, 
that  though  their  answers  in  his  subject  were  not  framed 
so  as  to  secure  the  highest  number  of  marks,  the  papers 
showed  an  originality,  a  thoroughness,  and  a  real  com- 
prehension of  the  subject,  which  gave  him  a  high  opinion 
of  the  intellectual  power  of  the  writers."  Examinations 
which  did  not  secure  the  highest  marks  to  intellectual 
power,  to  originality,  thoroughness,  and  a  real  compre- 
hension of  the  subject !  A  horde  of  candidates  securing 
passes  by  memorizing  text-books  out  of  a  ludicrously 
deficient  knowledge  of  English  !  In  these  things  surely 
there  was  a  good  deal  for  which  a  remedy  had  to  be 
found. 

How  vital  the  question  of  the  standard  of  English 
at  the  gates  of  the  university  really  is,  is  at  once  manifest 
on  steadily  facing  the  fact  that  all  the  studies  of  the  uni- 
versity were  and  are  to  be  carried  on  through  English.  A 
student  who  does  not  start  with  a  competent  knowledge 
of  English  has  obviously  no  chance  of  getting  on  even 
terms  with  his  studies.  He  is  heavily  handicapped  from 
the  beginning,  and,  unless  he  goes  to  school  again  and 
learns  English,  the  handicap  is  never  likely  to  be  taken 
off,  even  if  by  good  or  bad  luck  he  ultimately  obtains  a 


62      ED UCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMA NSHIP  IN  INDIA 

degree.  In  this  vital  matter  nothing  was  done  to  raise 
the  standard;  some  things  were  done  to  lower  the 
standard ;  and  always  there  was  a  steady  pressure  from 
the  weaker  schools  and  colleges,  from  year  to  year 
increasing  in  number  under  the  influence  of  the  plausible 
doctrines  of  the  Commission  of  1882,  tending  to  lower 
standards.  Is  it  wonderful  that  between  1890  and  1900, 
dissatisfaction  grew  everywhere,  though  it  did  not  very 
often  voice  itself  in  public ;  or  that  in  1894,  a  writer  in 
the  Calcutta  Revieiv,  who  found  the  remedy  in  a  gradual 
raising  of  the  standard  in  the  Entrance  Examination, 
and  the  maintenance  by  Government  of  schools  of  a 
higher  type,  said  openly :  "  We  are  spreading  English 
education  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  these  lands 
on  a  system  which  it  is  scarcely  too  harsh  to  call  rotten  "  ? 
When  university  reform  came  in  strong  flood  in  the  year 
1901,  it  did  not  come  too  soon. 

It  is  too  soon  yet  to  judge  in  just  perspective  the 
reform  movement  of  the  years  which  follow  between  1901 
and  1906.  It  is  of  profound  interest  to  all  concerned 
with  university  work  in  India,  and  when  its  history  comes 
to  be  fully  written,  that  interest  will  not  be  diminished. 
The  central  fact  is  that  it  was  (like  the  inception  of 
English  education)  a  movement  from  within,  not  from 
without ;  and  that  Englishmen  and  Indians  co-operated 
in  the  task.  The  reform  movement  is  associated  with 
Lord  Curzon's  administration  and  with  Lord  Curzon's 
name,  and  as  he  bore  unmerited  obloquy  on  account  of 
it,  to  him  also  must  be  assigned  a  large  share  of  the 
praise,  if  ever  praise  is  awarded.  But  for  Lord  Curzon's 
known  interest  in  education  and  his  force  of  character, 
it  would  not  have  come  at  that  time ;  but  that  it  came  at 
all  is  most  of  all  due  to  the  persistence  from  1860  on- 
wards here  and  there  of  a  few  educational  workers,  who 


UNIVERSITY  REFORM  1901-1906  63 

had  more  care  for  the  reahty  of  education  than  for  the 
shows,  and  who  had  the  true  interests  of  students  and 
universities  at  heart.  EarHer  attempts  at  initiating  a 
reform  movement  there  had  been  about  the  year  1895, 
but  they  never  got  beyond  the  stage  of  draft  proposals. 
The  sequence  of  events  in  the  actual  inception  of  reform 
was  this.  On  February  the  16th,  1901,  after  Lord 
Curzon  had  referred  in  carefully-guarded  language  to  his 
intentions  in  regard  to  the  university,  the  Vice- Chancellor 
said :  "  For  the  first  time,  the  Chancellor  asks  the 
university  to  consider  the  possibiHty  of  constitutional 
reform."  In  March,  a  strong  representation  of  the  need 
for  inquiry  and  action  was  made  by  a  number  of  pro- 
fessors and  heads  of  colleges.  In  September,  a  Confer- 
ence was  held  at  Simla  which  made  a  preliminary  survey 
of  the  whole  educational  field.  In  January,  1902,  the 
Indian  Universities  Commission  was  appointed.  Their 
inquiries  continued  through  February,  March,  and  April. 
Their  report  was  published  in  June. 

University  reform  was  initiated,  as  we  have  seen,  in 
Bengal,  and  was  directed  by  its  initiators  to  the  circum- 
stances of  Calcutta  University.  It  was  a  debatable  point 
whether  the  other  universities  needed  reform  for  analogous 
reasons.  The  Commission  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
they  did,  and  recommended  reform  on  similar  lines  in 
respect  of  constitution,  examinations,  courses  of  study, 
standards,  social  life.  Two  of  the  most  salient  recom- 
mendations were  (1)  that  the  Syndicate  of  each  University 
should  fix  a  minimum  fee  rate  ;  (2)  that  so-called  second- 
grade  colleges  should  in  process  of  time  be  eliminated. 
The  publication  of  the  report  called  forth  an  outburst  of 
criticism.  These  two  provisions,  though  educationally 
very  weighty  reasons  can  be  given  for  their  expediency, 
were  assailed  with  special  vehemence.    Government  gave 


64     EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

way  to  the  popular  outcry  on  these  two  points,  and 
announced  their  omission  from  the  scheme  of  reform. 

On  these  bases  an  Act  to  amend  the  law  relating  to 
the  Universities  of  British  India  was  introduced  in  1904, 
and  warmly  debated  in  the  Legislative  Council.  It 
received  the  assent  of  the  Governor-General  on  the  24th 
of  March,  and  took  effect  on  the  1st  of  September,  1904. 
Then  began  a  new  phase  of  university  history.  New 
Senates  and  Syndicates  came  into  office,  appointed  on 
the  principle  "that  educational  standards  should  be 
allowed  a  predominant  influence  "  in  the  administration 
of  a  university ;  and  set  about  the  framing  of  a  revised 
body  of  regulations.  These,  as  finally  approved  by  the 
Government  of  India  for  the  University  of  Calcutta,  came 
into  operation  in  July  1906. 

It  is  too  early,  as  I  have  said,  to  judge  confidently  of 
the  efficacy  of  the  new  constitutions  and  the  new  regu- 
lations. Lord  Curzon  claimed  for  his  reforms — which  in 
his  view  and  intention  embraced  a  much  wider  range 
than  university  education — that  "  out  of  them  has  been 
born  a  new  life  for  higher  education  in  India."  This  is 
certainly  true.  A  definite  impetus  has  been  given  to  the 
improvement  of  both  colleges  and  high  schools  under 
pressure  of  the  new  regulations ;  more  money,  much  more 
money,  is  being  spent  on  them.  There  is  improvement 
in  buildings,  in  staff,  in  equipment.  There  has  been  a 
real  quickening  of  energies  in  all  directions.  The  most 
conspicuous  improvements  in  Bengal  colleges  have  been 
two :  (1)  There  has  been  a  most  marked  improvement 
in  the  equipment  and  methods  of  science  teaching.  This 
is  the  greatest  change  of  all,  and  amounts  to  no  less  than 
a  revolution,  a  revolution  pregnant  with  potentialities  for 
the  material  progress  of  the  country.  (2)  There  has 
been  a  liberal  strengthening  of  staffs.    Government  has 


UNIVERSITY  REFORM  1901-1906  65 

voluntarily  set  the  example  in  its  own  colleges;  but 
everywhere  pressure  has  been  exerted  by  the  Syndicate 
to  induce  colleges  to  raise  their  staffs  in  accordance  with 
more  exacting  views  of  the  requirements  of  efficient  teach- 
ing. Unless  the  conditions  laid  down  are  conformed 
with,  affiliation  is  refused  ,*  and  this  applies  equally  when 
the  college  asking  affiliation  is  a  Government  college. 
The  Syndicate  has  thus  effective  control.  These  are  very 
important  successes ;  and  there  are  several  more  points 
on  which  there  is  assured  ground  for  congratulation. 

If  we  review  this  whole  history  of  the  reform  move- 
ment fairly,  we  are  bound  to  admit  that  the  effort  for 
reform  was,  in  Bengal  at  all  events,  thoroughly  justified ; 
that  Government  policy  has  been  sound  in  regard  to  it, 
erring,  if  anywhere,  on  the  side  of  caution.  We  have 
good  reason  to  hope  that  the  education  being  given  in  the 
colleges  this  year  is  in  important  respects  better  than  the 
education  which  was  being  given  in  1905.  Lord  Curzon 
was  justified  in  contending  that  this  was  a  deliverance, 
a  deliverance  of  true  education  from  impediments  and 
encumbrances.  "  It  is,"  he  said  at  Simla  in  1905,  shortly 
before  leaving  India,  "  the  setting  free  of  the  service  of 
education,  by  placing  in  authoritative  control  over  edu- 
cation the  best  intellects  and  agencies  that  can  be  enlisted 
in  the  task,  and  it  is  the  casting  away  of  the  miserable 
gyves  and  manacles  that  had  been  fastened  on  the  limbs 
of  the  youths  of  India,  stunting  their  growth,  crippling 
their  faculties,  and  tying  them  down."  Such  certainly 
is  the  aim,  whether  it  is  yet  quite  attained  or  not ;  and 
therefore  Lord  Curzon  was  justified  in  adding :  "  In  my 
view  we  are  entitled  to  the  hearty  co-operation  of  all 
patriotic  Indians  in  the  task,  for  it  is  their  people  we  are 
working  for,  and  their  future  we  are  trying  to  safeguard 
and  enlarge." 


X 

HIGH  ENGLISH  SCHOOLS 

Real  and  substantial  as  have  been  the  improvements 
effected  already  by  university  reform,  there  are  one  or  two 
measures  of  importance  which  have  quite  definitely  not 
been  attempted,  or  not  effected  sufficiently.  One  is  such 
a  raising  of  fees  as  would  at  once  hinder  overcrowding  in 
colleges  and  place  the  unendowed  colleges  on  a  better 
economic  basis.  Another,  and  that  the  most  vital  of  all, 
is  the  raising  of  the  standard  of  English  at  matriculation 
to  the  level  of  efficiency  required  by  the  nature  of  uni- 
versity studies.  An  improvement  of  standard,  it  may  be 
hoped,  has  really  been  effected  :  there  is  reason  to  fear  it 
is  not  yet  adequate  to  the  end  in  view,  though  the 
attainment  of  this  end  is  an  indispensable  'condition  of 
sound  work.  Now  the  learning  of  English  is  the  proper 
task  not  of  the  colleges,  but  of  the  schools.  What  of  the 
high  English  schools  and  the  education  they  are  giving  ? 
Sound  university  education  is  unattainable  without  the 
improvement  of  high  school  education.  That  has  been 
frankly  recognized  in  the  measures  of  reform  already 
carried  out.  All  the  universities  now  definitely  assume 
responsibility  for  the  character  of  the  schools  allowed  to 
send  up  candidates  for  matriculation.  There  are  by  the 
regulations  "  conditions  of  recognition "  and  the  condi- 
tions are  to  be  made  real  by  effective  inspection.  All 
high  schools  alike  are  brought  under  this  new  control, 


HIGH  ENGLISH  SCHOOLS  6^ 

Government  and  non-Government,  aided  and  unaided.  A 
great  deal  of  attention  has  been  given  to  the  subject  of 
high  EngHsh  schools  since  the  new  regulations  came 
into  force.  The  Third  Chapter  in  the  last  quinquennial 
review  of  educational  progress  is  most  illuminating  on 
the  whole  subject.  "  There  is,"  says  Mr.  Orange,  "  every 
indication  that  universities  and  departments  are  carrying 
out  in  earnest  the  powers  and  duties  entrusted  to  them 
in  respect  of  secondary  schools  seeking  the  privilege  of 
University  recognition."  That  was  three  years  ago  and 
the  work  has  gone  on  steadily  since.  Conditions,  as 
might  be  expected,  vary  greatly  in  the  diJEferent  provinces 
of  India,  but  the  conclusion  of  any  general  review  of  the 
schools  in  relation  to  the  universities  must  be  that  the 
whole  subject  of  high  school  education  still  demands 
unslackening  attention.  The  two  most  general  defects 
appear  to  be  (1)  poorly  qualified  teachers,  (2)  bad  teach- 
ing of  English ;  two  points  of  vital  import  for  collegiate 
education.  Of  the  masters  in  high  schools  Mr.  Orange 
writes :  "  Speaking  generally,  it  may  be  said  that  the 
qualifications  and  the  pay  of  teachers  in  secondary 
schools  are  below  any  standard  that  could  be  thought 
reasonable ;  and  that  the  inquiries  which  are  now  being 
made  into  the  subject  have  revealed  a  state  of  things 
that  is  scandalous  in  Bengal  and  Eastern  Bengal,  and  is 
unsatisfactory  in  every  province."  As  to  teaching,  while 
method  in  most  subjects  leaves  much  to  be  desired,  in 
more  than  one  province  English  is  singled  out  as  the 
subject  worst  taught.  High  school  education  is  best  in 
Bombay  ;  taken  in  the  lump  it  is  worst  in  the  sphere  of 
Calcutta  University.  Good  schools  there  are  in  Bengal 
and  Eastern  Bengal  as  well  as  in  all  other  parts  of  India : 
it  is  the  great  number  of  weak  and  ill-equipped  schools 
in  certain  provinces  which  makes  the  problem  of  raising 


68     EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

all  to  a  satisfactory  standard  of  efficiency  so  difficult. 
But  whatever  the  defects  in  teaching,  discipline,  build- 
ings, equipment  in  Bengal  and  Eastern  Bengal,  or  any- 
where in  India,  the  feature  most  deserving  of  notice  at 
the  present  time  is  improvement.  A  genuine  impetus 
towards  improvement  is  visible  everywhere,  due  to  the 
heightened  interest  in  education  that  has  been  general 
since  1901,  and  in  a  more  special  sense  to  the  impulse  of 
university  reform.  The  signs  are  hopeful,  provided  the 
impetus  is  not  allowed  to  die  down,  but  is  reinforced  by 
further  efforts,  public  and  private. 

Looking  back  to  find  the  causes  of  the  present  un- 
satisfactory state  of  secondary  education,  there  can  be 
little  doubt  that  the  close  subordination  of  high  school 
education  to  a  University  Entrance  examination,  how- 
ever natural  and  convenient  it  may  have  been  in  the 
beginning  and  is  even  now,  has  in  the  long  run  proved 
injurious  to  the  best  interests  of  education.  It  has  in 
the  first  place  established  a  false  standard  for  schools 
and  a  wrong  aim.  School  education  should  educate  for 
life  and  should  be  circumscribed  by  no  narrower  aim. 
It  should  give  an  education  relatively  complete  in  itself. 
The  further  education  of  the  university  is  necessarily  for 
a  limited  number,  not  for  all.  To  contract  the  education 
of  all  to  the  pattern  of  a  preparatory  course  for  university 
studies,  and  especially  of  university  studies  so  peculiarly 
conditioned  as  they  are  in  India,  was  to  cripple  school 
education.  Next  it  has  tended  to  limit  schools  to  one 
type,  whereas  other  types  of  schools  have  been  wanted.  In 
particular  there  has  been  need  of  better  secondary  schools 
with  aims  less  scholastically  ambitious  and  more  practical 
than  those  of  the  high  school  working  up  to  a  university 
standard.  A  factor  which  has  swayed  disastrously  here 
is  the  overweening  ambition  which  has  been  so  common 


HIGH  ENGLISH  SCHOOLS  69 

an  influence  in  the  history  of  educational  institutions  in 
Bengal,  each  aiming  at  climbing  out  Of  its  own  class  into 
the  class  next  above  it.  Schools  have  seldom  been 
content  to  moderate  their  ambitions  by  their  resources, 
to  rest  satisfied  in  doing  quiet  work  in  a  well-defined  but 
limited  sphere.  The  middle  vernacular  school  aspires  to 
be  middle  English;  the  middle  English  school  to  be  a 
high  school.  High  schools  have  schemed  to  be  raised 
into  second  grade  colleges,  and  the  second  grade  college 
with  better  reason  aspires  to  be  first  grade.  This 
ambition,  which  in  itself  is  sufficiently  laudable,  has, 
when  unaccompanied  by  any  proper  sense  of  scale  in 
education,  proved  harmful,  by  inciting  the  promoters  of 
these  institutions  to  press  for  the  supposed  higher  status 
without  any  due  regard  to  the  standard  of  equipment 
and  provision  which  the  higher  status  requires.  The 
resulting  tendency  has  been  to  lower  standards  and 
produce  general  weakness.  The  saving  truth  that  a 
good  middle  school  is  better  than  a  bad  high  school  and 
a  good  school  immeasurably  better  than  a  weak  and 
poorly  equipped  college  has  been  wholly  lost  sight  of.  It 
has  never  been  sufficiently  realized  how  fundamental  is 
the  question  of  expense.  The  provision  of  schools  of 
a  higher  standard  entails  expense  according  to  an 
irreducible  scale,  the  incidence  of  which  can  by  no 
jugglery  be  avoided.  If  you  want  that  kind  of  education, 
you  must  incur  the  expense.  You  can  only  cheapen  the 
expense  by  lowering  the  quality,  and  then  you  do  not  get 
the  education  you  want  at  all  but  a  spurious  imitation. 
This  is  a  simple  principle,  absolutely  fundamental, 
absolutely  impossible  of  evasion.  The  refusal  to  admit 
these  simple  truths  is  the  cause  of  the  unsatisfactory 
nature  of  so  much  of  the  education  given. 

Every  grade  of  school  has  its  proper  work  to  do,  and 


70      EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

in  doing  it  fills  a  useful  place  in  the  system  as  a  whole. 
Well-organized  high  schools,  the  immediate  subject  here, 
are  of  special  importance,  in  relation  to  the  highest  form 
of  education,  because  the  success  of  college  education  is 
based  necessarily  on  the  quality  of  high  school  education. 
Unless  the  education  of  the  high  schools  is  sound,  college 
education  cannot  be  sound.  The  neglect  of  this  vital 
perception  is  what  even  now  hampers  the  improvement 
of  college  education.  Something  has  been  done  as  was 
shown  at  the  beginning  of  this  paper.  Much  more 
remains  to  be  done  and  can  only  be  neglected  at  the  risk 
of  losing  again  the  ground  that  has  been  gained  by 
university  reform.  There  is  need  of  a  fresh  intuition, 
the  intuition  that  the  school  is  not  less  important  than 
the  college,  but  even  more  important.  Indeed  the 
mistake  of  the  past  in  its  ultimate  expression  is  that  the 
cardinal  and  incomparable  value  of  school  education  has 
not  been  sufficiently  realized.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
now  that  serious  harm  has  been  done  by  the  systematic 
subordination  of  the  school  to  the  college.  The  college 
has  been  magnified;  the  school  has  been  depressed. 
But  it  is  not  true  that  a  college  is  higher  educationally 
than  a  school.  On  the  contrary  there  are  valid  reasons 
why  the  school  as  an  institution  for  education  is  more 
important  than  the  college.  In  Great  Britain  the  school 
has  an  easy  primacy,  and  the  special  pride  of  England  is 
her  Public  Schools  rather  than  her  Universities.  The 
gift  seemingly  most  easily  within  her  power  to  give,  a 
noble  school  education,  England  has  not  yet  given  to 
India.  It  is  a  pity  it  should  be  so.  The  names  of 
English  schools  are  world-famous.  Who  even  in  India 
has  heard  the  name  of  any  great  Indian  school !  If 
names  great  in  the  field  of  education  are  thought  of  in 
England,  it  is  the  names  of  great  schoolmasters  that  are 


HIGH  ENGLISH  SCHOOLS  7 1 

thought  of  first — Colet,  Mulcaster,  Busby,  Arnold, 
Thring,  Ridding,  Almond.  Why  are  there  no  similar 
names  in  India  ?  Why  would  it  seem  strange  to  speak 
even  of  "  a  great  schoolmaster  ?  "  And  yet,  when  Sir 
Alexander  Arbuthnot,  who  later  was  twice  Vice-Chancellor 
of  Calcutta  University,  was  addressing  Convocation  in 
Madras  in  1868,  he  singled  out  as  the  man  to  be  named 
first  for  greatness  of  character  in  the  nineteenth  century, 
not  any  statesman  or  soldier  or  man  of  letters,  but  Dr. 
Thomas  Arnold  of  Rugby.  We  need  in  India  to  think 
more  worthily  of  schools  and  schoolmasters.  The  great 
present  hope  for  higher  education  lies  in  such  a  raising 
of  high  schools  in  tone,  in  organization,  in  equipment  as 
would  not  only  set  university  education  on  sound 
foundations,  but  would  also  make  the  schools  themselves 
a  real  training  ground  for  life.  This  is  not  a  fantastic  or 
problematic  undertaking,  but  something  definitely  attain- 
able at  no  long-distant  time.  Several  causes  combine  to 
make  the  present  time  propitious  and  the  outlook  hope- 
ful. First  there  are  the  influences  of  university  reform, 
what  has  already  been  achieved,  and  what  is  in  process 
of  achievement.  Secondly  there  is  the  influence  of  train- 
ing colleges. 

The  Resolution  of  1887  ^  pressed  strongly  the  need  of 
more  serious  attention  to  the  training  of  teachers.  "  No 
money,"  it  is  said,  "  is  better  spent  than  that  allotted  to 
the  support  of  efficient  training  schools  and  colleges  for 
teachers,  and  money  is  not  well  spent  if  granted  to 
schools  presided  over  by  untrained  and  incompetent 
teachers,  in  which  discipline  and  moral  training  are 
relegated  to  a  secondary  place.  The  Governor-General 
in  Council  is  of  opinion  that  in  the  truest  interests  of 
education  the  cost  of  providing  thoroughly  good  training 
'  See  below,  p.  81. 


72      ED UCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

schools  and  colleges  for  teachers  of  English  as  well  as  of 
vernacular  schools  should  be  regarded  as  a  first  charge 
on  the  educational  grant  and  that  any  province  which  is 
now  unprovided  with  institutions  suitable  for  the  effectual 
training  of  the  various  classes  of  teachers  required  should 
take  measures  by  retrenchment,  if  necessary,  to  establish 
the  requisite  training  institutions."  The  Commission  of 
1882  had  been  content  to  record  the  fact  that  only  in 
Madras  was  there  a  separate  training  college  for  English 
teachers.  The  last  few  years  have  seen  a  great  change, 
and  finally,  Bengal  and  Eastern  Bengal,  following  the 
example  of  Bombay,  have  founded  colleges  in  which 
training  for  high  school  work  is  being  carried  on  with 
strenuous  purpose.  If  the  training  colleges  are  animated 
with  the  right  spirit,  they  will  send  out  year  by  year  to 
high  schools  throughout  the  two  provinces  teachers 
inspired  with  high  ideals,  instructed  in  the  practice  of 
methods  capable  of  revolutionizing  the  whole  system  of 
secondary  education.  Not  least  of  these  is  a  method  of 
teaching  English  which  has  life  in  it  and  a  potential 
development  of  which  the  full  measure. has  not  yet  been 
taken.  This  is  the  third  great  ground  of  hopefulness. 
The  method  of  teaching  English  has  been  so  unspeakably 
bad  in  the  past  that  the  assured  hope  of  better  methods 
excites  the  most  lively  anticipation  of  an  improvement  in 
the  acquisition  of  EngHsh  out  of  all  proportion  to  any- 
thing hitherto  experienced.  Such  better  methods  there 
are,  capable  of  making  the  acquisition  of  English  a  living, 
not  a  dead,  process,  whether  they  are  called  by  a  technical 
name,  or  regarded  as  merely  a  commonsense  development 
of  methods  in  use  from  the  beginning  of  language  learn- 
ing. There  is  a  consensus  of  evidence  that,  wherever  it 
has  been  tried,  the  Direct  Method  produces  results  that 
may  fairly  be  called  astonishing,  giving  in  two  or  three 


HIGH  ENGLISH  SCHOOLS  73 

years  a  practical  and  real  command  of  English,  which  is 
not  usually  acquired  in  twice  as  many  years  of  laborious 
study  with  grammars  and  text-books  only.  If  all  those 
favouring  circumstances  are  now  taken  advantage  of, 
there  is  assured  expectation  of  a  surprising  improvement 
in  Matriculation  English  in  five  or  six  years'  time.  The 
ultimate  increase  of  efficiency  might  be  estimated  at  two 
or  three  hundred  per  cent. :  the  labour-saving  and  time- 
saving  might  be  reckoned  in  years.  For  the  fulfilment 
of  these  hopes  what  is  required  is  that  the  effort  for  the 
improvement  of  high  school  education  should  not  be 
slackened.  Fresh  effort  must  be  put  forth.  The 
completion  of  the  reform  movement  of  1901-1906 
requires  a  more  thorough  sifting  and  a  stronger  subven- 
tion of  high  schools  than  any  that  has  so  far  been  under- 
taken. Higher  education  can  only  be  securely  built  up 
in  the  colleges  when  year  by  year  the  foundations  are 
better  laid  in  the  schools. 


XI 

MORAL    AND    RELIGIOUS    EDUCATION 

The  critics  of  State  education  in  India  are  never  weary 
of  pointing  out  that  its  fatal  defect  is  the  absence  of  any 
moral  and  religious  basis.  Among  those  who  say  this 
are  many  whose  attitude  to  educational  effort  in  India  is 
unquestionably  friendly.  Thus  the  Times  correspondent, 
though  guarded  and  moderate  in  finding  fault,  speaks  of 
"  the  careless  diffusion  of  an  artificial  system  of  educa- 
tion based  none  too  firmly  on  mere  intellectualism,  and 
bereft  of  all  moral  and  religious  sanction."  ^  Mr.  S.  M. 
Mitra,  another  discerning  critic  of  its  weak  points,  says : 
"  Knowledge  has  been  pursued  without  any  regard  for 
training  in  the  moral  virtues  or  in  the  development  of 
character."  *  Now  these  and  all  similar  criticisms, 
friendly  or  otherwise,  must  be  admitted  to  have  this 
much  justification  that  all  of  us  are  agreed  that  the 
strengthening  of  character  is  the  most  important  side  of 
education,  and  that  as  yet  we  are  far  from  satisfied  with 
the  degree  of  certainty  we  can  feel  that  the  education 
being  given  in  India  is  effective  in  shaping  character 
rightly.  Yet  these  criticisms,  like  all  the  wise  things 
that  have  been  said  about  the  moral  and  religious  side 
of  education  since  education  was  spoken  of  at  all  in 

»  Chirol,  "  Indian  Unrest,"  p.  322. 

^  S.  C.  Mitra,  "  Indian  Problems,"  with  an  Introduction   by  Sir 
George  Birdwood  (Murray,  1908),  p.  29. 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        7$ 

India,  remain  mere  words,  until  it  has  been  shown  prac- 
tically how  effect  is  to  be  given  to  this  desire  to  give 
education  in  India  a  stronger  moral  foundation.  For,  in 
point  of  fact,  admirable  things  have  been  reiterated  about 
the  importance  of  this  side  of  education  since  quite  the 
early  days.  Even  when  Charles  Grant  in  1797,  before 
ever  there  was  any  State  education  at  all,  put  forward 
his  scheme  for  spreading  the  light  of  knowledge  through 
India  by  means  of  English,  the  aim  which  he  put  first 
was  moral  improvement  on  the  most  comprehensive  scale. 
"  We  now  proceed,"  he  writes,  **  to  the  main  object  of 
this  work — for  the  sake  of  which  all  the  preceding  topics 
and  discussions  have  been  brought  forward— an  inquiry 
into  the  means  of  remedying  disorders  which  have  become 
inveterate  in  the  state  of  society  among  our  Asiatic  sub- 
jects, which  destroy  their  happiness  and  obstruct  every 
species  of  improvement  among  them."  He  lays  stress 
in  particular  on  the  effects  of  seeing  "  a  pure,  complete, 
and  perfect  system  of  morals  and  of  duty  enforced  by 
the  most  awful  sanctions  and  recommended  by  the  most 
interesting  motives."  Moral  improvement  is  equally 
suggested  by  Lord  Minto  in  1811  as  a  reason  for  the 
restoration  of  Oriental  learning.  "  Little  doubt  can  be 
entertained,"  says  the  resolution,  "  that  the  prevalence 
of  the  crimes  of  perjury  and  forgery  so  frequently  noticed 
in  the  official  records,  is  in  great  measure  ascribable, 
both  in  Mahomedans  and  Hindus,  to  the  want  of  instruc- 
tion in  the  moral  and  religious  tenets  of  their  respective 
faiths.  It  has  been  even  suggested,  and  apparently  not 
without  foundation,  that  to  this  uncultivated  state  of  the 
minds  of  the  natives  is  in  a  great  degree  to  be  ascribed 
the  prevalence  of  those  crimes  which  were  recently  a 
scourge  to  the  country." 

The  primary  object  of  the  foundation  of  the  Hindu 


76     EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

College  was  no  doubt  to  impart  knowledge,  the  new 
knowledge  of  the  West,  which  gave  to  Western  nations 
their  extraordinary  superiority  in  the  practical  concerns 
of  life.  But  David  Hare  was  one  of  its  first  founders, 
and  his  connection  with  the  college  was  undoubtedly 
moral  in  its  nature.  The  close  personal  influence  of 
such  a  man  while  he  lived  (he  died  in  1842)  could  not 
be  without  its  effects.  Indeed,  its  effects  are  living  and 
visible  to  the  present  day  in  that  cult  of  his  memory 
which  leads  Hindus,  alien  in  race  and  religion,  to  meet 
together  on  the  anniversary  of  his  death  to  do  honour  to 
his  virtues  and  keep  green  the  remembrance  of  his  bene- 
factions. Gratitude  is  a  moral  quality,  and  in  this 
instance  it  has  survived  death. 

No  doubt  also  Macaulay's  enthusiasm  is  for  "  intel- 
lectual improvement ; "  and  his  faith  is  that  the  way  of 
improvement  lies  through  the  learning  of  English  and 
the  study  of  European  literature.  But  it  would  be 
unfair  to  suppose  that  this  zeal  for  pure  knowledge  and 
the  impetus  to  educational  effort  which  followed  it  are 
divorced  from  moral  ideas.  They  were,  on  the  contrary, 
inspired  by  an  essentially  moral  idea,  the  idea  of  a 
general  elevation  in  civilization.  All  that  may  fairly  be 
said  in  criticism  of  Macaulay's  standpoint  is  that  it  was 
too  easily  assumed  that  more  accurate  knowledge  would 
necessarily  bring  with  it  moral  improvement  and  hap- 
pLuess.  Yet  there  was  definite  moral  instruction  in 
Government  institutions  under  the  auspices  of  the  General 
Committee  after  1840.  In  that  year  Mr.  Cameron, 
then  a  member  of  the  committee,  and  from  1842  to 
1847  its  President,  wrote  in  a  Minute  on  the  import- 
ance of  moral  training :  "  In  most  countries  morality  is 
taught  as  part  of  religion.  Here  we  are  prevented  by 
the  circumstances  of  the  country  from  teaching  morality 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        yj 

in  that  manner.  It  is,  therefore,  more  incumbent  than 
upon  other  ministries  of  publio  instruction  to  teach 
morality  in  the  form  of  Moral  Philosophy."  In  1851 
Mr.  J.  F.  Thomas,  one  of  the  members  of  the  Madras 
Council  of  education  in  a  Minute  criticizing  sharply  on 
many  points  the  existing  system,  drew  special  attention 
to  the  very  want  of  effective  moral  education  which 
is  fastened  upon  to-day.  "  Education  without  moral 
culture,"  he  wrote,  "  is  probably  as  often  injurious  as 
beneficial  to  society ;  and  at  all  events  a  system  like  that 
at  present  in  force,  which  to  a  great  degree  overlooks 
this  point,  and  which  makes  little  or  no  provision  for 
this  most  essential  part  of  education,  is  so  radically 
defective  that  I  feel  satisfied  that  although  it  may  be 
upheld  for  a  time  under  special  and  pecuHar  circum- 
stances, it  must  in  the  end  fail,  and  I  hold  that  unless  it 
can  be  shown  that  the  people  of  this  Presidency  are 
opposed  to  receiving  moral  instruction,  combined  with 
intellectual,  there  is  no  ground  for  this  palpable  practical 
omission  in  the  existing  system." 

There  is  no  paragraph  of  the  Despatch  of  1854 
directly  bearing  on  the  subject  of  moral  education,  but 
an  earlier  letter  is  quoted  in  support  of  the  encourage- 
ment of  education  as  calculated  "  not  only  to  produce  a 
higher  degree  of  intellectual  fitness,  but  to  raise  the 
moral  character  of  those  who  partake  of  its  advantages ; " 
and  a  valuable  testimony  is  later  given  to  the  actual 
efficacy  of  education  in  producing  such  effects.  The 
Directors  say :  "  We  are  sanguine  enough  to  believe  that 
some  effect  has  already  been  produced  by  the  improved 
education  of  the  public  service  in  India.  The  ability  and 
integrity  of  a  large  and  increasing  number  of  the  native 
judges,  to  whom  the  greater  part  of  the  civil  jurisdiction 
in  India  is  now  committed,  and  the  high  estimation  in 


78      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

which  many  among  them  are  held  by  their  fellow-coun- 
trymen is,  in  our  opinion,  much  to  be  attributed  to  the 
progress  of  education  among  these  officers,  and  to  their 
adoption  along  with  it  of  that  high  moral  tone  which 
pervades  the  general  literature  of  Europe." 

The  preamble  to  the  Act  constituting  the  universities 
in  January,  1857,  says  nothing  of  moral  education.  The 
model  of  the  Universities  of  Calcutta,  Madras,  and 
Bombay  was  the  London  University,  their  declared  aim 
was  the  test  of  proficiency  in  study  and  the  affihated 
colleges  were  non-residential.  The  method  of  education 
in  the  colleges,  however,  was  what  it  had  been  before  the 
establishment  of  universities,  and  what  had  been  said  in 
1851  about  moral  education  by  the  first  historian  of 
education  in  Bengal,  Mr.  J.  Kerr,  held  good:  "What- 
ever enlarges  the  mind  or  refines  the  taste,  tends  to 
improve  character.  All  the  studies  of  our  colleges  have 
thus,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  the  effect  that  is  aimed 
at  in  a  systematic  treatise  on  moral  science.  If  our 
students  remain  stunted  in  moral  growth,  it  is  not  for 
want  of  instruction,  which  is  imparted  largely  and  in 
most  attractive  and  impressive  forms. 

The  Education  Commission  of  1882  devoted  separate 
sections  to  moral  and  religious  training.  Their  pre- 
liminary remarks  on  the  former  settle  once  for  all  the 
limits  of  discussion  :  "  The  subject  of  moral  training  in 
colleges  is  replete  with  difficulties — difficulties,  however, 
that  are  mainly  practical.  For  there  is  no  difference  of 
opinion  as  to  moral  training  being  as  necessary  as  intel- 
lectual or  physical  training,  and  no  dissent  from  the 
principle  that  a  system  in  which  moral  training  was 
wholly  neglected  would  be  unworthy  of  the  name  of 
education.  Nor,  again,  is  there  any  difference  of  opinion 
as  to  the  moral  value  of  the  love  of  law  and  order,  of  the 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        79 

respect  for  superiors,  of  the  obedience,  regularity,  and 
attendance  to  duty  which  every  well-conducted  college  is 
calculated  to  promote.  All  these  have,  by  the  nearly 
universal  consent  of  the  witnesses,  done  a  great  deal  to 
elevate  the  moral  tone  and  improve  the  daily  practice  of 
the  great  bulk  of  those  who  have  been  trained  in  the 
colleges  of  India.  The  degree  in  which  different  colleges 
have  exerted  a  moral  influence  of  this  kind  is  probably 
as  various  as  the  degree  of  success  that  has  attended  the 
intellectual  training  given  in  them  and  has  doubtless 
been  different  in  all  colleges  at  different  times,  depend- 
ing as  it  does  on  the  character  and  personal  influence  of 
the  Principal  and  Professors  who  may  form  the  staff  at 
any  given  period.  So  far  all  the  witnesses,  and  probably 
all  intelligent  men,  are  substantially  agreed.  Difficulties 
begin  when  the  question  is  raised  whether  good  can  be 
done  by  distinct  moral  teaching  over  and  above  the 
moral  supervision  which  all  admit  to  be  good  and  useful, 
and  which  all  desire  to  see  made  more  thorough  than  it 
is  at  present."  After  a  careful  review  of  the  conflicting 
opinions  and  practice,  the  Commission  made  two  recom- 
mendations on  the  subject  of  direct  moral  instruction : 
(1)  That  an  attempt  be  made  to  prepare  a  moral  text- 
book based  upon  the  fundamental  principles  of  natural 
religion,  such  as  may  be  taught  in  all  Government  and 
non-Government  Colleges.  (2)  That  the  Principal  or 
one  of  the  Professors  in  each  Government  or  Aided 
College  deliver  to  each  of  the  College  classes  in  every 
session  a  series  of  lectures  on  the  duties  of  a  man  and  a 
citizen. 

These  recommendations  did  not  win  the  acceptance 
either  of  the  Local  or  of  the  Supreme  Government  and 
have  remained  a  dead  letter.  Some  arguments  used  by 
the  Commission  in  their  report  go  far  to  remove  any 


8o     EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

regret  that  might  be  felt  on  this  account.  They  say : 
"  In  all  colleges  and  under  all  courses  of  instruction  the 
most  effective  moral  training  consists  in  inculcating 
habits  of  order,  diligence,  truthfulness,  and  due  self- 
respect  combined  with  submission  to  authority,  all  of 
which  lessons  a  good  teacher  finds  useful  opportunities 
of  imparting.  The  formation  of  such  habits  is  promoted 
by  the  study  of  the  lives  and  actions  of  great  men,  such 
as  the  student  finds  in  the  course  of  his  English  reading ; 
and  it  may  be  hoped,  by  the  silent  influence  upon  his 
character  of  constant  intercourse  with  teachers,  whom 
he  is  able  to  regard  with  respect  and  affection.  Nor, 
again,  is  there  reason  to  believe  that  collegiate  education 
of  the  present  type  has  any  injurious  effect  upon  the  life 
and  character  of  students.  On  the  contrary,  the  nearly 
unanimous  testimony  of  those  who  have  had  the  best 
opportunities  of  observing  goes  to  show  that  in  integrity, 
in  self-respect,  in  stability  of  purpose,  and  generally  in 
those  soUd  qualities  which  constitute  an  honourable  and 
useful  character,  the  University  graduate  is  generally 
superior  to  those  who  have  not  enjoyed  the  advantages 
which  college  training  confers." 

As  regards  direct  religious  teaching  the  Commission 
of  1882  report  with  no  uncertain  voice  its  impracticabiUty. 
Government  institutions  cannot  undertake  such  teaching 
owing  to  Government's  declared  policy  of  religious  neu- 
trality. The  Commission  weigh  carefully  the  complaints 
that  have  been  made  of  the  demoralizing  influence  of  the 
exclusion  of  religion.  They  consider  the  remedy  proposed 
"  that  Government  should  employ  teachers  of  all  prevalent 
forms  of  rehgion  to  give  instruction  in  its  colleges,  or 
should  at  least  give  such  teachers  admission  to  its  colleges 
if  their  services  are  provided  by  outside  bodies."  They 
conclude:  "We  are  unable  to  recommend  any  plan  of 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        8 1 

this  kind."  However  praiseworthy  the  feelings  that 
underlie  such  a  proposal,  "  we  are  satisfied  that  no  such 
scheme  can  be  reduced  to  practice  in  the  present  state  of 
Indian  society." 

It  cannot  be  said  that  the  subject  of  moral  education 
has  been  neglected.  If  anything  is  wanting  it  is  supplied 
by  a  resolution  of  the  Government  of  India  in  1887 
directed  wholly  to  enforcing  the  necessity  of  careful 
attention  to  school  and  college  discipline.  "  The  question 
of  discipline  in  schools  and  colleges,"  it  premises,  "  does 
not  seem  to  have  hitherto  received  any  comprehensive 
consideration  apart  from  the  discussion  of  the  subject 
by  the  Education  Commission ; "  and  it  acknowledges 
that  "  the  growth  of  tendencies  unfavourable  to  discipHne 
and  favourable  to  irreverence  has  accompanied  the  general 
extension  of  education."  It  advocates  the  firm  mainten- 
ance of  discipUne  in  Indian  schools  and  colleges,  based 
on  the  standard  recognized  in  the  highest  schools  and 
colleges  in  England  which  nowadays  does  not  err  on  the 
side  of  severity.  It  then  deals  at  length  with  the  problem 
of  discipline  in  schools,  discerningly  pointing  out  that, 
if  right  habits  of  discipline  are  formed  in  schools,  the 
problem  of  collegiate  discipline  is  materially  simplified. 
Among  the  suggestions  for  schools  are  the  introduction 
of  the  monitorial  system,  the  building  of  boarding-houses, 
well-defined  rules ;  and  the  value  of  training  for  teachers 
is  especially  insisted  on.  For  colleges  the  su  gestions 
are  of  weekly  college  meetings  and  recognized  disciplinary 
powers  (fines,  suspension,  rustication,  expulsion)  for  both 
Principals  and  Professors.  The  value  of  the  encourage- 
ment of  physical  exercise  is  emphasized,  and  teaching 
having  a  direct  bearing  upon  conduct  is  recommended. 
The  resolution  concludes  with  an  emphatic  affirmation 
of  the  importance  of  the  subject.    "  In  conclusion  I  am 

G 


82      ED  UCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

to  commend  the  whole  subject  to  early  and  careful  atten- 
tion, for  the  importance  of  the  considerations  thus 
brought  to  notice  cannot  be  exaggerated.  The  true 
interests  of'  education  are  bound  up  with  the  solution  of 
the  problems  now  touched  upon." 

It  would  appear  from  all  this  that  the  importance  of 
the  moral  side  of  education  has  by  no  means  been  over- 
looked in  the  sixty  years  that  have  passed  since  the 
despatch  of  1854  formally  adopted  English  education. 
If,  as  we  have  seen,  there  has  been  a  steadily  deepen- 
ing sense  of  responsibility  for  the  moral  side  of  education 
in  the  policy  of  the  Government  of  India,  as  evidenced 
by  authoritative  documents,  and  yet  well-meant  criticism 
continues  to  show  that  we  have  little  ground  to  con- 
gratulate ourselves  on  the  success  achieved,  the  cause 
of  failure  must  be  sought  otherwhere  than  in  want  of 
attention  to  the  subject.  A  suspicion  may  take  shape 
that  the  impediment  lies  in  the  nature  of  the  task 
attempted.  The  education  of  character,  which  is  pre- 
sumably what  is  meant  by  moral  education,  is  something 
very  deep-lying,  and  depends  on  a  number  of  factors  of 
which  school  life  is  only  one.  Now  it  is  not  very  difficult 
to  put  together  a  number  of  common-places  on  the  im- 
portance of  moral  education.  It  may  in  some  circum- 
stances be  exceedingly  difficult  to  turn  precept  into 
practice.  The  thing  to  be  done  is  so  to  train  boys  that 
they  may  grow  up  to  be  manly,  truth -loving,  courageous, 
law-abiding,  with  just  notions  of  self-respect  and  of  what 
is  due  to  others.  It  is  by  no  means  easy  anywhere  to 
bring  this  to  pass  through  the  daily  routine  work  of 
school  and  college,  and  in  India  there  are  hindrances  of 
a  very  baffling  nature.  In  any  case  the  burden  is  laid 
upon  the  professed  teacher  in  school  and  college.  He 
it  is  who  must  bear  the  responsibility  and  do  the  work, 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        83 

if  it  can  be  done.  It  may  be  well  then  to  listen  to  the 
comments  of  one  whose  profession  is  education  on  the 
last  and  most  pointed  government  utterance  on  the  sub- 
ject, the  very  judicious  circular  of  1887. 

"  I  would  respectfully  beg  leave  to  say  a  word  or  two 
with  respect  to  the  causal  connection  assumed  in  the 
letter  of  the  Government  of  India  to  exist  between  the 
education  imparted  in  our  schools  and  colleges,  and 
'  the  growth  of  tendencies  unfavourable  to  discipline  and 
favourable  to  irreverence  in  the  rising  generation.'  No 
one  could  be  more  sensible  than  I  am  of  the  imperfec- 
tions of  our  educational  system,  but  I  cannot  believe  that 
schools  and  colleges  have  been  largely  instrumental  in 
bringing  about  the  state  of  things  complained  of.  I 
consider,  on  the  contrary,  that  we  teachers  have  cause 
to  complain  that  the  tone  of  our  schools  has  been  pre- 
judicially affected  by  the  tendencies  unfavourable  to 
authority  invading  them  from  without  .  .  .  Indian 
society  is  breathing  the  same  social  and  political  atmo- 
sphere as  all  other  civilized  communities — an  atmosphere 
which  happens  at  present  to  be  deficient  in  reverence 
for  authority  and  in  willingness  to  submit  to  it.  Are 
the  seeds  of  these  tendencies  sown  in  our  schools  and 
colleges  and  fostered  and  made  to  fructify  there?  I 
think  not.  Beyond  what  naturally  follows  from  that 
emancipation  of  thought  which  is  one  of  the  first-fruits 
of  a  liberal  education  everywhere,  I  do  not  believe  that 
the  system  of  education  pursued  in  India  has  had  any 
hand  in  fostering  'the  growth  of  tendencies  unfavour- 
able to  discipline  and  favourable  to  irreverence.'  My 
contentions  that  these  tendencies  belong  to  the  world 
that  lies  outside  our  schools  and  colleges,  that  they 
colour  the  thoughts  and  feelings  and  aspirations  of  the 
grown-up  generation,  and  that  from  this  outside  world 


84      ED  UCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMA  NSHIP  IN  INDIA 

they  invade  our  schools  and  infect  our  pupils — these 
contentions  are  borne  out  by  the  two  following  considera- 
tions :  first,  that  it  was  not  till  after  the  political  and 
racial  excitement  of  recent  years  had  spread  throughout 
India  that  the  youth  attending  schools  and  colleges 
showed  signs  of  turbulence  and  insubordination;  and 
secondly,  that  these  tendencies  were  practically  confined 
to  those  provinces  in  the  north  of  India  where  political 
and  racial  feelings  were  most  bitter.  In  the  Madras 
Presidency,  where  the  feelings  never  ran  very  high,  our 
educational  institutions  have  hitherto  enjoyed  an  almost 
absolute  immunity  from  such  disturbances ;  and  to  the 
honour  of  the  students  of  this  college,  be  it  said,  there 
has  not,  during  the  eighteen  years  I  have  been  connected 
with  them,  been  any  other  disposition  manifested  than 
that  of  cheerful  and  loyal  obedience  to  the  rules  of  the 
institution." 

This  commentary  shows  the  whole  question  of  the 
relation  of  the  political  and  educational  movements  in 
a  new  aspect.  Is  it  possible  that  cause  and  effect  are 
being  confused,  when  education  is  blamed,  and  that  it 
is  not  the  educational  system  which  has  produced 
political  disaffection,  but  disaffection  towards  the  existing 
order,  otherwise  generated,  has  first  produced  its  effects 
in  society  at  large,  then  invaded  and  injuriously  affected 
the  educational  system.  The  relations  of  cause  and 
effect  are  in  a  complicated  material  hard  to  disentangle, 
and  where  interaction  is  a  necessary  factor  in  the 
problem,  mistake  as  to  the  ultimate  causation  is  easily 
made.  But  the  question  here  is  not  of  the  causes  of 
"  unrest,"  but  of  the  means  of  improving  the  moral  in- 
fluence of  education.  The  writer  of  the  memorandum 
from  which  the  above  quotation  is  made  was  Dr.  Duncan, 
at  the  time  Principal  of  the  Presidency  College,  Madras, 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        85 

and  afterwards  for  many  years  Director  of  Public  In- 
struction in  the  Madras  Presidency.  His  opinion  in  the 
matter  is  entitled  to  great  weight,  and  what  he  further 
says  on  the  subject  may  help  to  determine  just  con- 
clusions on  the  difficult  question  of  moral  and  religious 
education  in  Indian  colleges  and  schools.  Judgment  of 
what  has  been  done  in  the  past  and  of  what  may  be 
better  done  in  the  future  depends  closely  on  just  con- 
clusions as  to  what  is  possible. 

I  will  take  first  the  question  of  religious  education. 
When  I  see  religious  education  seriously  advocated  as 
the  basis  of  morality  in  Indian  schools  and  colleges,  I 
wonder  if  those  who  advocate  it  have  any  clear  ideas  as 
to  what  they  mean.  Which  religion?  In  India  there 
are  many  religions.  "  Have  there  not  been,  are  there 
not  religious  beliefs  utterly  antagonistic  to  genuine 
morality?  In  spite  of  this  people  speak  and  write  as 
if  the  problem  of  moral  education  would  be  solved  were 
rehgious  instruction  provided  for  the  young !  It  surely 
ought  to  be  recognized  that  everything  wiU  depend  on 
the  moral  character  of  the  religious  behefs  inculcated. 
No  one  would  recommend  the  teaching  of  any  and  every 
religious  dogma  in  Indian  schools ;  and  untU  such  beliefs 
as  may  on  moral  grounds  be  taught,  are  separated  from 
such  as  may  not  be  taught,  the  question  of  religious 
instruction  must  remain  one  on  which  no  practical  policy 
can  be  adopted."  Dr.  Duncan  wrote  thus  in  1888.  Now 
twenty  years  later  the  voices  protesting  the  inadequacy 
of  secular  education  and  the  indispensable  necessity  of 
religious  education  are  many  and  powerful.  Sir  Andrew 
Eraser  writes  in  October  last  in  the  Nineteenth  Century 
"we  want  a  higher  type  of  education,  a  system  that 
recognizes  the  moral  and  religious  side  of  a  man's  train- 
ing as  well  as  the  intellectual  and  physical."    "  The 


S6      EDUCA TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

genius  of  Indian  thought,  the  demands  of  Indian  parents, 
the  strong  representation  of  Indian  chiefs  are  all  in 
favour  of  religious  education."  ^  Bishop  Welldon,  who 
knows  a  little  of  India  and  much  of  education,  is  re- 
ported a  few  weeks  ago  as  declaring  that  he  held  with 
an  intensity  of  conviction  which  it  was  difficult  to  express 
"  that  secular  education,  wherever  it  was  given,  and  by 
whomsoever  it  was  given,  was  a  lamentable  failure." 
If  one  is  seriously  desirous  of  amending  what  is 
amiss  with  the  educational  system  in  India  such  utter- 
ances as  these  must  give  him  pause.  There  is  also 
something  plausible  and  persuasive  in  the  argument, 
especially  when  it  follows  on  the  failure,  or  assumed 
failure,  of  moral  education  without  religion.  Still  one 
does  not  readily,  perhaps,  shake  oneself  free  of  the  old 
prepossession  that  religious  teaching  is  impossible  in 
conjunction  with  modern  education  in  India,  which 
seemed  so  short  a  while  ago  a  maxim  universally 
accepted.  At  any  rate  we  are  entitled  to  inquire  by 
what  particular  instrumentality  it  is  to  be  done;  done 
rightly;  and  done  safely.  For  we  have  been  apt  to 
look  upon  religion  in  India  as  somewhat  like  a  powder 
magazine,  to  be  approached  cautiously.  Certainly  there 
are  difficulties.  Illustrations  quite  remote  from  India 
will  help  to  their  clearer  apprehension.  Could  we  be 
content  to  found  our  school  morality  on  the  worship  of 
Thor  and  Odin,  of  Hela  and  the  Valkyries  ?  Could  we 
cheerfully  revive  in  our  colleges  the  many  coloured 
polytheism  of  Greece  and  Rome?  We  should  acknow- 
ledge there  were  elements  of  good  in  the  rehgion  of 
Hellas.  There  were  also  evil  elements  against  which 
Plato  and  the  philosophers  inveighed  before  ever  the 

^  "  Indian  Unrest,"  by  Sir  Andrew  Fraser.    Nineteenth  Century  for 
October,  1910,  p.  753. 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        87 

zeal  of  the  early  Christians  turned  the  gods  of  Greece 
into  demons.  There  was  the  worship  of  Dionysus  and 
Aphrodite  as  well  as  of  Apollo  and  of  Pallas  Athene. 
In  some  cults  human  sacrifice  survived.  The  thief,  the 
murderer,  and  the  adulterer  all  found  their  patron  deity 
to  pray  to.  In  India,  too,  there  are  many  and  divers 
cults,  and  there  is  at  all  events  danger  of  reviving  re- 
ligious cults  in  favour  of  evil  morals  rather  than  good. 
The  problem  is  too  hard  for  us.  We  take  refuge  in 
toleration.  We  tolerate  all  religions  in  colleges,  so  long 
as  they  do  not  actively  propagate  crime:  we  give  free 
opportunity  to  religious  teachers  outside  the  guarded 
sphere  of  scholastic  training.  We  do  not  actively  assist 
religious  teaching  within  it,  because  we  are  debarred 
from  exercising  any  discrimination  as  to  what  we  judge 
good  or  ill.  We  cannot  secure  that  only  the  good  shall 
come  in :  so  we  think  it  safer  to  admit  none  at  all. 

There  is  a  practical  difficulty  remaining  also,  if  we 
should  determine  to  make  the  experiment  of  aiding  and 
abetting  direct  religious  instruction.  So  far  as  colleges 
were  intended  to  represent  one  religion  only,  like  the 
Sanskrit  College  or  Alighar,  there  would  not  be  (as  there 
is  not  now)  any  difficulty.  But  it  is  not  practicable, 
even  were  it  desirable,  to  make  all  schools  and  colleges 
sectarian.  How  can  religious  teaching  be  introduced,  if 
the  school  or  college  authorities  do  not  themselves  take 
the  responsibility  for  it?  Only  by  admitting  teachers 
from  outside.  This,  however,  gives  rise  to  an  objection 
which  to  the  man  who  works  in  school  or  college  is 
probably  decisive :  it  would  be  to  introduce  rival  authori- 
ties into  college  and  school,  the  educational  and  the  re- 
ligious. There  would  be  too  great  apprehension  that  this 
rival  authority  might  undermine  discipline  for  the 
teacher  ever  to  acquiesce  in  it  with  an  easy  mind. 


88      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

It  is  not  possible  to  discuss  the  subject  exhaustively, 
and  more  might  doubtless  be  said  on  both  sides.  The 
balance  appears  to  the  present  writer  to  be  decisively 
against  the  expediency  of  making  a  radical  change  in 
the  poHcy  hitherto  followed  by  the  Government  of  India 
in  regard  to  religious  education. 

It  remains,  then,  that  our  education  of  character,  so 
far  as  schools  and  colleges  are  concerned,  must  be  inde- 
pendent of  a  specially  religious  basis.  This  does  not, 
however,  at  all  necessarily  mean  that  it  is  cut  off  from 
all  appeal  to  what  is  most  morally  persuasive  in  religion. 
The  true  essence  of  belief,  as  far  as  morals  are  concerned, 
is  that  God  is  on  the  side  of  righteousness.  This  it  is 
which  gives  effective  power  to  religion  as  a  motive  to 
morality.  The  appeal  to  this  fundamental  faith  is  not 
denied  to  the  teacher  on  a  purely  secular  basis  of  educa- 
tion. This  beUef  involves  no  theological  dogma  and 
offends  no  religious  susceptibilities.  The  appeal  is, 
therefore,  always  within  the  secular  teacher's  dis- 
cretion. 

For  the  rest  our  task  must  be  to  make  the  best  of 
the  ordinary  means  of  moral  education :  and  the  only 
practical  question  here  is  whether  any  means  have  been 
overlooked  which  might  be  employed ;  is  there  anything 
more  which  might  be  done  now  ?  "  Morality,"  Dr. 
Duncan  well  says,  "  must  be  taught  in  schools  in  the 
way  in  which  it  is  taught  at  home,  and  in  the  social  life 
of  the  young.  Morality  cannot  be  taught  as  a  branch 
of  knowledge  forming  part  of  the  school  curriculum,  nor 
is  a  special  text-book  the  best  means  of  inculcating  it. 
That  danger  of  neglecting  the  spirit  for  the  letter,  which 
has  to  be  particularly  guarded  against,  when  text-books 
are  used  in  teaching  the  ordinary  branches  of  knowledge, 
would  be  much  more  menacing  were  the  attempt  made 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION        89 

to  teach  morality  through  a  specially  prepared  text- 
book." This  is  well  said  and  decisive  against  one  of 
the  two  practical  suggestions  of  the  Commission  of  1882. 
The  second  was  for  series  of  lectures  on  the  duties  of  a 
man  and  a  citizen.  Now  it  is  very  certain  that  college 
addresses  by  the  principal  of  a  college  to  the  college  as 
a  whole  are  very  necessary  as  an  incentive  and  support 
of  the  corporate  life  of  a  college.  They  should,  however, 
deal  with  the  duties  of  the  members  of  a  collegiate  society 
rather  than  duties  of  members  of  the  community  in  a 
wider  sense.  Such  addresses  should  be  made  to  students 
as  students  of  the  college  (and  of  that  college  in  par- 
ticular), and  should  bear  closely  on  the  particular  and 
present  circumstances  of  life  in  the  college.  They  should, 
in  a  broad  sense,  be  lay  sermons.  A  principal  who  is 
not  full  to  overflowing  with  thoughts  for  such  addresses 
can  have  very  imperfectly  realized  the  obligations  and 
privileges  of  his  position.  If  in  particular  cases,  and  for 
exceptional  reasons,  a  principal  feels  unable  to  take  on 
himself  this  responsibility,  he  may  delegate  the  function 
to  such  members  of  the  college  staff  as  are  fitted  to 
discharge  it.  There  is  some  loss  of  efficacy  if  the  head 
of  the  college  speaks  by  deputy,  but  the  essential  point 
is  that  there  should  be  regular  addresses,  and  that  these 
addresses  should  concern  themselves  with  the  students' 
present  surroundings  and  responsibilities.  If  the  student 
learns  aright  the  lesson  of  his  duties  as  a  student,  there 
will  be  no  question  later  on  as  to  his  recognition  of  what 
is  due  from  him  as  a  man  and  a  citizen.  Addresses  need 
not  be  very  frequent,  better  not.  Once  or  twice  in  a  year 
should  suffice;  but  there  can  be  no  hard-and-fast  line 
drawn  in  the  matter.  Along  with  such  direct  and  solemn 
incentives  to  right  doing,  the  most  potent  instrument  of 
moral  education  is,  undoubtedly,  good  rules  of  discipline. 


90     EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

considerately  imposed  and  firmly  enforced.  The  habit 
of  obedience  to  rule  has  formal  value  in  itself;  willing 
obedience  to  good  rules  with  a  recognition  that  they  are 
good  is  moral  education  of  the  most  effective  kind.  In 
the  main  character  must  be  formed  by  action ;  right 
actions  from  right  motives  trained  into  virtuous  habits. 
As  Dr.  Duncan  writes : — "  Practical  morality  is  an  art 
which  is  learnt  like  every  other  art,  solely  by  doing 
moral  actions."  Hence  the  preponderant  value  of  well- 
regulated  school  and  college  discipline.  Yet  even  that 
cannot  be  fully  efficacious  of  itself.  So  much  depends 
also  on  the  nature  which  the  pupil  brings  for  school 
discipline  to  mould  and  on  the  influences  of  his  other 
surroundings,  his  earliest  associations,  his  out-of-sehool 
companions,  his  home.  These  things  cannot  be  regu- 
lated by  the  teacher :  they  lie  almost  absolutely  outside 
the  reach  of  his  influence ;  and  these  outside  influences 
are  by  no  means  always  favourable.  All  the  more 
pressing  is  his  responsibility  and  the  need  for  increas- 
ing the  efficacy  of  moral  teaching  in  the  school. 

Undoubtedly  the  most  important  factor  of  all  is  the 
character  of  the  teacher  himself.  And  here  again 
Government  policy  has  not  failed,  but  is  on  the  right 
lines.  "The  Government  of  India,"  says  Dr.  Duncan, 
"  have  rightly  given  the  foremost  place  among  their 
recommendations  to  the  employment  of  trained  teachers 
and  the  provision  of  efficient  training  schools  " ;  and  he 
is  able  to  point  with  satisfaction  to  the  attention  which 
had  already  at  that  date  been  paid  to  the  subject  in 
Madras.  Bengal,  on  the  other  hand,  has  lagged  behind 
and  is  endeavouring  with  the  happiest  promise  to  make 
up  ground  now.  The  extreme  importance  of  right 
selection  of  teachers  in  every  grade,  and  especially  in 
the  highest,  is  not  yet  sufficiently  recognized,  at  any 


MORAL  AND  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION       9 1 

rate  not  sufficiently  provided  for.  In  the  matter  of 
discipline  also  the  support  the  teacher  may  count  on 
getting  might  be  made  more  assured.  The  enforcement 
of  judicious  rules  is,  as  has  been  said,  the  chief  educa- 
tional instrument.  There  must  be  no  doubt  that  the 
fearless  enforcement  of  discipline  by  the  teacher  will 
receive  support,  if  support  is  needed.  This  has  not 
always  been  sufficiently  well  assured  in  the  past.  If 
these  two  things  are  better  done:  (1)  unsparing  eifort 
made  to  secure  that  teachers  shall  be  men  of  high 
character;  (2)  due  provision  made  for  establishing  and 
maintaining  sound  discipline.  Government  will  have 
done  all  that  is  at  present  possible  for  moral  education. 
No  radical  change  of  policy  is  called  for ;  only  the  better 
and  more  efficient  carrying  out  of  the  policy  long  since 
adopted. 


xn 

MASS  EDUCATION 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  Despatch  of  1854  con- 
templated a  general  extension  of  popular  education,  and 
desired  in  particular  to  bring  education  to  those  classes 
"  who  are  utterly  incapable  of  obtaining  any  education 
worthy  of  the  name  by  their  own  unaided  efforts."  But 
when  the  Commission  of  1882  flatly  recommended  "  That 
primary  education  be  declared  to  be  that  part  of  the  whole 
system  of  Public  Instruction  which  possesses  an  almost 
exclusive  claim  on  local  funds  set  apart  for  educa- 
tion and  a  large  claim  on  provincial  revenues,"  they 
went  far  beyond  anything  in  the  Despatch  of  1854. 
In  the  Despatch  of  1854  it  will  be  found  that  primary 
and  secondary  schools  are  dealt  with  together  in  the 
same  paragraphs  as  parts  of  the  one  problem  of  popular 
education.  "  Schools — whose  objects  should  be  not  to 
train  a  few  youths  but  to  provide  more  opportunities 
than  now  exist  for  the  acquisition  of  such  an  improved 
education  as  will  make  those  who  possess  it  more  useful 
members  of  society  in  every  condition  of  life — should 
exist  in  every  district  in  India.  ..."  "  We  include  in 
this  class  of  institutions  those  which,  like  the  Zillah 
Schools  of  Bengal,  the  district  Government  Anglo- 
Vernacular  Schools  of  Bombay,  and  such  as  have  been 
established  by  the  Raja  of  Burdwan  and  other  native 


MASS  EDI/CATION  93 

gentlemen  in  different  parts  of  India,  use  the  English 
language  as  the  chief  medium  of  instruction ;  as  well  as 
others  of  an  inferior  order,  such  as  the  Tahsili  schools  in 
the  North-West  Provinces,  and  the  Government  Verna- 
cular schools  in  the  Bombay  Presidency.  .  .  ."  "  Lastly, 
what  have  been  called  indigenous  schools  should  by  wise 
encouragement  ...  be  made  capable  of  imparting  correct 
elementary  knowledge  to  the  great  mass  of  the  people." 
All  classes  of  schools  were  to  be  encouraged  by  the  new 
system  of  grants-in-aid,  and  it  is  specifically  laid  down 
that  grants  should  as  a  general  principle  "  be  made  to 
such  schools  ...  as  require  some  fee,  however  small, 
from  their  scholars."  The  Commission  of  1882  still 
contemplated  the  levying  of  fees  in  aided  schools  as  a 
general  rule,  but  advocated  the  admission  of  free  students 
on  the  ground  of  poverty  and  "  a  general  or  larger 
exemption  in  the  case  of  special  schools  established  for 
the  benefit  of  poorer  classes." 

The  overwhelming  verity  in  respect  of  primary  educa- 
tion is  the  immense  scale  of  the  problem.  In  1885  Sir 
C.  P.  Ilbert,  after  recalling  the  great  advance  between 
1853  and  1882,  adds :  "  And  yet,  after  all  these  figures 
the  stern  fact  remains  that  education  has  succeeded  in 
reaching  only  some  ten  per  cent,  of  the  male  population 
of  India  and  has  scarcely  reached  the  female  population 
at  all."  His  conclusion  is :  "  The  task  of  the  futm'e  is 
gigantic  but  not  impracticable."  A  quarter  of  a  century 
has  passed  since  he  wrote,  and  the  latest  statistics  avail- 
able show  that  whereas  the  total  number  of  boys  who 
should  be  at  school  in  primary  schools  proportionately  to 
the  population  of  India  is  eighteen  millions,  the  number 
actually  at  school  is  rather  over  three  and  a  half  millions, 
or  a  fifth  of  the  whole.  The  actual  total  for  1885  is 
somewhat  under  two  milHons  and  a  half,  so  that  the 


94     EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

advance  of  twenty-five  years  is  one  million  two  hundred 
thousand.  The  figure  for  male  literacy  by  the  census  of 
1901  is  102  per  thousand,  or  practically  still  10  per  cent. 
It  cannot  be  contended  that  these  facts  and  figures  afford 
much  ground  for  satisfaction. 

The  resolution  of  March  the  11th,  1904,  the  latest 
formal  statement  of  the  Government  of  India's  educa- 
tional policy,  reaffirms  the  great  need  of  primary  education 
and  acknowledges  the  obligation  for  more  attention  to  it. 
The  conclusion  to  which  Government  is  brought  in  Sec- 
tion 18  is  '*  that  primary  education  has  hitherto  received 
insufficient  attention  and  an  inadequate  share  of  the  public 
funds.  They  consider  that  it  possesses  a  strong  claim 
upon  the  sympathy  of  the  Supreme  Government  and  of 
the  Local  Government,  and  should  be  made  a  leading 
charge  upon  Provincial  revenues ;  and  that  in  those 
provinces  where  it  is  in  a  backward  condition,  its  en- 
couragement should  be  a  primary  obligation."  As  regards 
aims  and  policy,  then,  there  has  been  consistency  of 
statement  and  a  growth  in  the  intensive  perception  of 
the  responsibility  involved  from  1854  ,to  1904.  But  re- 
cognition of  the  greatness  of  the  problem  and  affirmation 
of  the  duty  of  accepting  responsibility  for  it,  though 
valuable  as  incitements  to  effort,  leave  things  just  as 
they  were,  until  words  and  intentions  take  shape  in 
action.  What  action  has  been  taken  ?  'V\Tiat  action  is 
possible  ?  These  are  the  practical  problems.  Something 
has  been  done  since  1901.  Primary  education  had  a 
share  in  the  Imperial  grant  of  40  lakhs  to  education  in 
1902.  Thirty-five  lakhs  have  been  given  exclusively  to 
primary  education  from  Imperial  revenues  since  1905. 
Between  1902  and  1907  schools  have  increased  by  10,700 ; 
scholars  by  622,000.  This  is  something  substantial,  and 
all  the  more  significant  that  progress  between  1892  and 


MASS  EDUCATION  95 

1902  is  hardly  appreciable.  But  this  half  million  or 
so  of  boys  is  itself  but  a  small  fraction  compared  with 
fourteen  million  still  to  be  reached.  Mr.  Orange  says : 
"  If  the  number  of  boys  at  school  continued  to  increase 
even  at  the  rate  of  increase  that  has  taken  place  in  the 
last  five  years,  and  there  were  no  increase  of  population, 
several  generations  would  still  elapse  before  primary 
education  can  be  universally  diffused."  In  face  of  the 
vast  area  of  the  problem  still  untouched,  the  contrast 
between  what  has  been  done  and  the  doctrine  of  free 
compulsory  education  is  grotesque.  On  any  plain  read- 
ing of  facts  and  possibilities  compulsory  education  is 
beyond  the  horizon  and  free  education  on  any  compre- 
hensive scale  of  doubtful  expediency.  The  reasons  why 
beyond  a  certain  point,  which  possibly  has  already  been 
almost  reached,  the  extension  of  popular  education  must 
of  necessity  be  increasingly  difficult,  were  cogently  stated 
by  Mr.  Nathan  in  the  review  of  1902.  "  The  main 
cause,"  he  writes,  "  is  no  doubt  that  numerical  progress 
must  be  made  downwards,  and  that  every  step  down  is 
attended  by  greater  and  greater  difficulty  and  expense. 
When  the  Education  Departments  began  to  devote  their 
attention  to  the  general  furtherance  of  primary  instruc- 
tion, they  had  in  the  first  place  to  deal  with  a  portion 
of  the  population  who  were  accustomed  to  and  valued 
education  and  who  lived  in  populous  and  easily  accessible 
parts  of  the  country ;  and  they  were  aided  by  a  more  or 
less  widespread  system  of  indigenous  schools.  In  such 
circumstances  progress  was  comparatively  easy.  These 
favourable  conditions  have  now  been  to  a  great  extent  ex- 
hausted, and  the  portion  of  the  problem  which  remains  to 
be  dealt  with  is  far  harder.  The  benefits  of  education  have 
now  to  be  conveyed  to  the  poorer  raiyats,  the  lower  castes 
and  the  wilder  tribes  who  have  from  time  immemorial 


96     EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

lived  without  instruction.  ...  In  many  cases  the 
illiterate  portion  of  the  population  lives  in  scattered 
villages  and  in  parts  of  the  country  in  which  the  means 
of  communication  are  still  indifferent.  To  establish  small 
schools  in  such  localities  for  an  indifferent  or  unwilling 
population  cannot  fail  to  be  a  difficult  and  expensive 
task."  There  is  obviously  a  just  perception  of  hard 
realities  in  this  statement  of  causes,  though  it  is  far  from 
excluding  a  large,  a  very  large,  practical  demand  for  new 
schools  if  only  money  were  forthcoming.  But  not  only 
has  the  area  over  which  primary  education  has  still  to 
spread  to  be  considered,  but,  unless  all  the  lessons  of  the 
past  are  to  go  for  nothing,  the  quality  of  primary  educa- 
tion has  to  be  well  considered  also  before  any  forward 
movement  on  an  extraordinary  scale  is  further  planned. 
Several  considerations  offer  here;  and  while  signs  of 
good  comfort  are  not  wanting,  there  is  much  which  calls 
for  deliberation  and  caution.  School  buildings  have  to 
be  considered,  equipment,  plans  of  education  and,  above 
all,  teachers.  On  lall  these  heads,  and  especially  the 
last,  there  is  much  to  give  the  "impatient  idealist" 
pause.  No  great  forward  movement  is  practicable  with- 
out a  greatly  reinforced  army  of  teachers;  no  forward 
movement  will  be  of  real  avail  without  an  army  of  trained 
teachers.  Efforts  are  being  made  to  train  teachers  in 
every  province  of  the  Empire,  and  considerable  success 
is  being  achieved.  But  what  has  been  done  does  not  by 
a  long  interval  suffice  for  the  adequate  officering  of  the 
schools  which  already  exist;  there  is  no  great  reserve 
from  which  battalions  for  fresh  conquests  can  be  drawn. 
Long  continued  and  ever  more  determined  effort  is 
needed  and  the  lapse  of  many  years  before  there  can 
by  any  possibility  be  a  multitude  of  duly  trained  teachers 
to  be  sent  forth  to  occupy  new  territories.    If  there  is 


MASS  EDUCATION  97 

one  point  clearly  brought  out  by  the  last  quinquennial 
review,  by  the  Resolution  of  1904,  by  provincial  reports 
on  public  instruction  since  1907,  especially  those  for 
Bengal,  it  is  the  inadequate  payment  of  primary  school 
teachers  and  the  imperative  necessity  of  making  the 
teacher's  livelihood  better  and  better  assured,  if  there  is 
to  be  any  advance  of  popular  education  worth  the  name. 
This  is  the  consideration  of  dominant  importance, 
and  to  this,  if  the  intention  to  throw  greater  energy  into 
the  organization  and  spread  of  primary  education  is  real, 
attention  must  be  paid  in  the  first  place— even  before  the 
provision  of  training  schools,  absolutely  essential  as  the 
training  of  teachers  is  to  success.    It  is  known  that  in 
Bengal  at  all  events  the  agency  for  training  elementary 
teachers,  inadequate  as  it  is,  has  already  outgrown  the 
effective  demand  which  the  actual  prospects  of  teachers 
make  on  the  pupils  of  training  schools.   Inspectors  report 
that  too  frequently  teachers  are  trained  at  public  expense 
in  guru-training  schools  and  then  betake  themselves  to 
callings  less  ill-remunerated  than  that  of  the  village 
schoolmaster.    This  question  of  the  provision  of  qualified 
teachers  is  so  much  the  most  important  that  all  other 
requirements  of  primary  education  sink  into  insignifi- 
cance compared  with  it.    And  yet  the  provision  of  schools 
and  of  suitable  equipment  for  schools  are  problems  of 
great  scale  and  some  difficulty.     In  the  planning  of 
suitable  courses  of  instruction  great  progress  has  been 
made,  and  this  is  the  most  promising  factor  in  the 
problem.    Common  sense  has  at  last  effected  the  adop- 
tion of  courses  which  have  a  practical  and  intimate 
relation  to  the  life  of  the  classes  for  whose  benefit  they 
are  instituted.     There  is  great  hope  here.    When  the 
teachers  are  added  to  the  courses  of  instruction,  the  most 
important  conditions  will  have  been  secured  for  a  great 

H 


98      EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

and  memorable  advance,  which  will  only  then  be  further 
limited  by  the  extent  to  which  Imperial  and  local  funds 
can  be  provided. 

There  is  not  and  cannot  be  any  question  of  cheeking 
any  effort  which  the  new  Department  or  Local  Govern- 
ments may  make  in  the  immediate  future  for  the  im- 
provement and  expansion  of  mass  education.  Only  out 
of  the  experience  of  the  past  fifty  years  certain  lessons 
should  be  laid  to  heart,  and  these  prescribe  caution. 
Two  cautions  in  particular  would  seem  to  be  timely. 
One  is  not  to  let  go  any  vantage  that  has  accrued  from 
educational  effort  since  1857,  and,  in  particular,  the 
gains,  at  present  insecure  and  only  beginning  to  be 
realized,  of  the  educational  movement  from  1901  to  1906. 
The  other  is  less  welcome  to  a  sincere  faith  in  the  efficacy 
of  education  and  in  the  grandeur  of  the  design  outlined 
by  the  authors  of  the  Despatch  of  1854  and  of  the  other 
great  documents  which  define  the  policy  of  the  Govern- 
ment of  India,  but  none  the  less  necessary  to  state.  It 
is  this.  The  success  of  the  great  expansion  of  higher 
education  since  1857,  and  more  specially  since  1882, 
though  not  in  the  main  to  be  doubted,  is  not  in  all 
aspects  so  clear  and  undoubted  that  we  can  go  on  light- 
heartedly  to  take  in  hand  a  problem  of  far  vaster  magni- 
tude and  of  potentialities  even  more  deeply  hidden  from 
our  ken.  Some  of  the  results  of  higher  education  have 
been  unanticipated  and  have  taken  its  well-wishers  by 
surprise.  We  did  not  know  what  the  economic  results 
of  higher  education  would  be ;  we  did  not  know  what  the 
political  results  would  be.  Are  we  sure  we  can  gauge  all 
the  consequences  of  universal  mass  education,  and  that, 
if  we  could,  we  should  welcome  them  all?  English 
education  had  surprises  in  store  alike  for  pedagogue  and 
statesman.  Is  it  possible  that  universal  popular  education 


MASS  EDUCATION  99 

might  have  some  also?  There  is  reason  for  greatly 
enhanced  effort.  There  is  reason  for  hopefulness  and 
enthusiasm  and  zeal.  There  is  justification  for  all  and 
more  than  all  that  the  new  Department  and  all  the  Local 
Governments  can  do.  But  there  is  reason  also  for  caution 
against  haste  to  expand,  to  see  results,  to  quote  statistics. 
Nothing  useful  can  be  accomplished  solely  by  sweeping 
ordinances  from  headquarters  and  the  announcement  of 
a  grandiose  programme.  If  good  is  to  be  done,  it  will  be 
done  by  the  quiet  effort  of  myriads  of  humble  workers, 
inspired  and  patiently  organized  by  educational  captains. 
A  chastened  recognition  of  the  greatness  of  the  task  to 
be  undertaken  and  of  the  insufficiency  of  the  means, 
unless  by  persistent  hopefulness  and  unfaltering  zeal 
they  are  multiplied  and  intensified  into  adequacy,  must 
go  before  any  effective  advance  on  the  great  scale.  It 
is  perseverance  and  indomitable  renewal  of  effort,  steady 
and  gradually  enlarged  development  of  the  agencies  at 
work,  that  are  needed,  not  any  striking  new  departure. 


XIII 

THE  EDUCATION  DEPARTMENTS  AND   THEIR 
WORK 

"  In  the  selection  of  the  heads  of  the  educational  depart- 
ments, the  inspectors  and  other  officers,  it  will  be  of  the 
greatest  importance  to  secure  the  services  of  persons  who 
are  not  only  best  able  from  their  character,  position,  and 
acquirements,  to  carry  our  objects  into  effect,  but  who 
may  command  the  confidence  of  the  natives  of  India.  It 
may,  perhaps,  be  advisable  that  the  first  heads  of  the 
Educational  Department,  as  well  as  some  of  the  inspectors, 
should  be  members  of  our  civil  service ;  as  such  appoint- 
ments in  the  first  instance  would  tend  to  raise  the 
estimation  in  which  these  officers  will  be  held,  and  to 
show  the  importance  we  attach  to  the  subject  of  educa- 
tion, and  also  as  amongst  them  you  will  probably  find  the 
persons  best  qualified  for  the  performance  of  the  duty." 

In  these  words  the  Despatch  of  1854  strikes  the 
right  key-note,  the  paramount  importance  in  education 
of  selecting  the  right  men.  In  reviewing  the  work  of 
the  departments  it  will  be  well  to  give  the  foremost  place 
to  this  aspect  of  organization,  because  apart  from  men 
to  work  it,  machinery  is  of  Uttle  avail.  I  shall  examine, 
then,  what  steps  were  originally  taken  to  give  effect  to 
this  cardinal  principle,  and  how  it  has  since  been  safe- 
guarded. 


WORK  OF  EDUCATION  DEPARTMENTS      lOI 

The  earliest  appointed  Directors  of  Public  Instruction 
in  accordance  with  the  suggestion  of  the  despatch  were 
members  of  the  Indian  Civil  Service;  in  Bengal,  Mr. 
Gordon  Young  (described  by  Sir  Alexander  Arbuthnot  in 
"  Memories  of  Rugby  and  India  "  as  a  man  of  imposing 
physique  ^) ;  in  Bombay,  Mr.  J.  C.  Erskine  (a  little  later 
Vice-Chancellor  of  Calcutta  University) ;  in  Madras,  Mr. 
A.  J.  Arbuthnot,  whose  memoirs,  published  last  year, 
have  just  been  referred  to.  But  it  was  not  intended  to 
make  education  a  branch  of  the  existing  civil  service. 
It  was  eventually  to  be  independently  administered  by 
men  specially  qualified  for  educational  work.  The  des- 
patch continues :  "  But  we  desire  that  neither  these 
offices,  nor  any  other  connected  with  education,  shall  be 
considered  as  necessarily  to  be  filled  by  members  of  that 
service,  to  the  exclusion  of  others,  Europeans  or  Natives, 
who  may  be  better  fitted  for  them ;  and  that  in  any  case 
the  scale  of  their  remuneration  shall  be  so  fixed  as 
publicly  to  recognize  the  important  duties  they  will  have 
to  perform."  These  points  are  emphasised  in  a  supple- 
mentary despatch  dated  April  7th,  1859.  It  is  added : 
"  The  spirit  of  the  instructions  of  the  Court  of  Directors 
with  regard  to  the  classes  from  whom  the  officers  of  the 
department  were  to  be  selected  appears  to  have  been 
duly  observed.  In  Bengal,  the  North-Western  Provinces, 
Madras,  and  Bombay,  members  of  the  civil  service  were 
in  the  first  instance  appointed  Directors  of  Public  In- 
struction; and  the  several  appointments  of  Inspectors 
were  filled  indiscriminately  by  civil  servants,  military  and 
medical  officers,  and  individuals  unconnected  with  any  of 
these  services.    In  the  Punjab,  the  office  of  Director  has 

»  "  The  latter  (Mr.  Gordon  Young)  was  a  very  agreeable,  and,  as  far 
as  I  could  judge,  an  extremely  able  man,  immensely  tall  and  broad  in 
proportion,"  pp.  113, 114. 


I02   EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

from  the  first  been  held  by  a  gentleman  who  was  at  the 
time  of  his  nomination  in  the  military  service,  but  who 
retired  from  the  army  immediately  on  appointment.  In 
Bombay  the  first  Director,  Mr.  Erskine,  has  been  suc- 
ceeded by  a  gentleman  who  was  previously  a  barrister ; 
and  among  the  present  Inspectors  it  is  believed  that 
there  are  not  in  all  the  Presidencies  more  than  two  or 
three  members  of  the  civil  service." 

So  far  there  is  no  explicit  recognition  of  the  fact  that 
there  is,  or  might  be,  a  distinct  educational  profession  for 
which  special  qualifications  and  training  are  required,  as 
distinct  from  those  of  military,  medical,  and  administra- 
tive officers,  or  practising  barristers,  and  that  gentlemen 
appointed  to  an  Education  Department  should  by  pre- 
ference have  these  qualifications;  but  it  seems  to  be 
glanced  at  later  on  in  this  despatch,  where  it  is  written  : 
"  After  a  full  consideration  of  the  grounds  on  which  the 
Court  of  Directors  formerly  gave  their  sanction  as  a 
temporary  arrangement  to  the  employment  of  covenanted 
civil  servants  in  the  Department  of  Education,  Her 
Majesty's  Government  are,  on  the  whole,  of  opinion  that 
as  a  general  rule  all  appointments  in  the  Department  of 
Education  should  be  filled  by  individuals  unconnected 
with  the  service  of  Government  either  civil  or  military. 
It  is  not  their  wish  that  officers  now  in  the  department 
should  be  disturbed  for  the  sole  purpose  of  carrying  out 
this  rule;  and  they  are  aware  that  difficulty  might  at 
present  be  experienced  in  finding  well  qualified  persons, 
unconnected  with  the  regular  services,  to  fill  vacant 
offices  in  the  department.  But  it  is  their  desire  that 
the  rule  now  prescribed  be  kept  steadily  in  view,  and 
that  every  encouragement  be  given  to  persons  of  education 
to  enter  the  educational  service,  even  in  the  lower  grades, 
by  making  it  known  that  in  the  nominations  to  the 


WORK  OF  EDUCATION  DEPARTMENTS      I03 

higher  offices  in  the  department  preference  will  hereafter 
be  given  to  those  who  may  so  enter  it,  if  competent  to 
discharge  the  duties."  The  reasons  for  this  policy  are 
stated  somewhat  more  trenchantly  by  Sir  G.  R.  Clerk, 
at  the  time  an  Under-Secretary  of  State,  in  a  memorandum 
dated  March  29,  1858.  Among  other  suggestions  and 
criticisms  he  urges  it  as  advisable  "  To  discontinue  the 
practice  of  appointing  civilians  or  others  properly  belong- 
ing to  the  civil  or  military  administration  to  conduct  any 
of  the  departments  of  education.  When  so  engaged  they 
are  themselves  in  a  transition  state.  They  are  looking 
for  promotion  in  departments  quite  unconnected  with 
education.  They  are  therefore  eager  for  immediate  dis- 
tinction in  the  sphere  in  which  they  find  themselves 
temporarily  placed." 

A  separate  educational  service  was  accordingly  formed 
parallel  with  the  Civil,  Medical,  Opium,  Jail,  Police, 
Customs  and  other  branches  of  administration  under  the 
several  provincial  governments.  This  higher  service  was 
subsequently  after  reorganization  and  improvement  known 
as  the  Graded  Educational  Service;  and  after  1896  as 
the  Indian  Educational  Service,  and  since  leadership  and 
guidance  in  the  actual  field  of  education  have  necessarily 
been  committed  to  the  men  appointed  to  this  service,  the 
conditions  of  service  and  the  quality  of  the  men  attracted 
to  it  were  matters  of  the  deepest  moment.  A  curious 
complication  of  the  problem  of  selection  has  been  that 
in  India  the  education  departments  have  discharged  a 
function  usually  performed  by  distinct  agency,  the  staffing 
of  colleges  doing  university  work.  In  Germany  university 
professors  are  appointed  by  Government,  and  receive  their 
salaries  from  the  State,  but  they  are  not,  so  far  as  I  am 
aware,  graded  in  a  list  which  includes  also  school  in- 
spectors.   In  the  United  Kingdom  the  State  Education 


I04  EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

Department  is  concerned  only  with  school  education,  and 
for  the  most  part  primary  school  education.  The  signi- 
ficant difference  is  best  brought  out  by  saying  that  in 
England  till  recently  the  Education  Department  had 
nothing  to  do  with  secondary  education,  and  has  com- 
paratively little  even  now,  and  that  it  has  never  had 
anything  at  all  to  do  with  university  education.  In 
India  collegiate  education  was  an  important  branch  of 
the  work  of  the  education  departments — even  the  most 
important  in  proportion  as  the  bias  since  1835,  and  still 
more  since  1857,  has  lent  to  the  side  of  university  educa- 
tion. After  1855  the  staffing  of  Government  colleges  in 
a  province  was  the  business  of  the  provincial  education 
department.  Principals  and  professors  of  colleges,  as 
well  as  inspectors  of  schools,  were  recruited  for  and 
graded  in  a  single  service.  This  may  not  have  been 
felt  as  an  embarrassment  from  the  beginning;  but  it 
became  so  as  soon  as  the  departmental  system  came 
fully  into  operation,  and  questions  of  promotion  and  of 
transfer  from  one  appointment  to  another  arose.  Even 
this  produced  no  great  inconvenience  in  the  earlier  years, 
though  a  professor  of  Mathematics  or  Botany  might  next 
year  find  himself  an  inspector  of  schools,  or  one  appointed 
for  his  quahfications  in  Philosophy  or  History  be  required 
a  little  later  to  teach  English  literature,  because  work 
was  little  specialized  in  the  colleges,  and  it  was  not  till 
later  that  any  great  importance  was  attached  to  special 
training  to  fit  the  school  inspector  for  his  work.  When, 
however,  the  work  of  the  colleges  became  more  advanced 
with  the  institution  of  Honour  and  M.A.  courses  of  study, 
serious  inconveniences  arose  and  have  become  more  and 
more  sensibly  felt;  and,  finally,  definite  protests  have 
been  raised  against  them  with  growing  emphasis  in  the 
last  twenty  years.    Also  as  the  studies  of  the  colleges 


IVORK   OF  EDUCATION  DEPARTMENTS      105 

became  more  advanced  and  more  specialized,  men  with 
more  special  qualifications  were  brought  out  from  time 
to  time  direct  from  the  English  universities  to  teach 
Chemistry  or  Physics,  Mathematics  or  Philosophy, 
History  or  Economics,  though  it  is  only  quite  recently 
that  the  conviction  that  any  Englishman  (Scotchman  or 
Irishman)  of  moderate  education  could  teach  English 
literature  has  begun  to  give  ground.  The  inconvenience, 
when  the  conditions  were  fully  matured,  of  combining 
in  a  homogeneous  service  functions  markedly  hetero- 
geneous, is  sufficiently  obvious.  For  an  inspector  of 
schools  you  want  common  sense  and  administrative 
capacity  coupled  with  zeal  for  and  belief  in  education, 
and  such  an  intimate  knowledge  of  schools  as  would 
make  him  thoroughly  master  of  all  the  details  of  their 
practical  organization  and  working.  In  a  college  pro- 
fessor you  want  first  and  foremost  a  competent  knowledge 
of  his  subject  and  ability  to  teach  it.  A  college  professor 
must  be  a  learned  man,  and  a  specialist  in  a  particular 
branch  of  knowledge.  In  an  inspector  of  schools  you 
want  primarily  practical  capacity  and  bodily  activity 
combined  with  a  good  general  education.  These 
differences  are  well  recognized  now  in  Bengal,  and  the 
higher  educational  service  is  practically  divided  into  two 
branches,  the  collegiate  supplying  professors  equipped 
with  special  knowledge  of  literature  and  science  for 
colleges;  the  administrative  consisting  of  divisional  in- 
spectors of  schools.  But  relics  of  the  anomaly  survive, 
inasmuch  as  these  two  kinds  of  "  officers  "  are  gazetted 
in  the  same  list,  and  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  an  inter- 
change of  appointments  when  departmental  convenience 
suggests  it.  This  confusion  of  functions  may  fairly,  I 
think,  be  set  down  as  a  defect  in  the  organization  of 
the  education  departments.    It  is  hardly  perhaps  to  be 


I06   EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

called  an  original  mistake,  because  in  the  fifties  the 
difficulties  of  recruitment  were  greater,  there  was  little 
relevant  experience  for  guidance  as  to  method,  and  the  ill 
effects  of  the  confusion  were  not  at  once  apparent,  because, 
as  I  have  said,  the  work  was  not  as  yet  really  specialized, 
and  one  man  was  within  limits  equally  well-fitted  for  a 
variety  of  functions.  It  is  a  defect  now,  and  has  been  for 
a  long  time,  and  it  might  have  been  sooner  amended.  The 
same  confusion  is  found  in  what  are  now  known  as  the 
Provincial  Educational  Services,  and  in  the  subordinate 
branches  called  respectively  the  Subordinate  and  Lower 
Subordinate  Educational  Services.  In  the  Provincial 
Service  are  found,  as  in  the  Indian  Service,  principals 
and  professors  of  colleges,  demonstrators  in  science, 
headmasters  and  inspectors  of  schools ;  and,  in  addition, 
translators  to  Government  and  incumbents  of  other 
anomalous  posts.  In  the  Subordinate  and  Lower  Sub- 
ordinate Services  are  graded  promiscuously  head  and 
assistant  masters,  subordinate  inspecting  officers,  gym- 
nastic instructors,  librarians,  members  of  the  various 
clerical  estabhshments,  store-keepers,  circle  pandits, 
master-blacksmiths,  and  reformatory  guards  and  escort- 
ing officers.  The  suspicion  is  generated  and  grows, 
whether  the  departmental  system  on  this  comprehensive 
scale  is  suited  for  educational  work,  unless  at  all  events 
classes  of  work  are  first  carefully  distinguished ;  and 
stronger  suspicion  takes  definite  shape,  whether  the 
departmental  system  is  suitable  at  all  for  colleges; 
whether  a  college  should  not  rather  be  recruited  for  and 
equipped  solely  ad  hoc  (as  Sir  Alexander  Grant  actually 
proposed  in  1867)  every  man  in  his  appointed  place  and 
with  his  special  work,  and  with  distinct  and  appropriate 
prospects  in  that  work.  Startling  at  first  as  such  a  pro- 
position may  be  to  minds  familiar  with  the  departmental 


WORK  OF  EDUCATION  DEPARTMENTS      1 07 

basis  of  organization,  the  impracticability  will  be  found 
to  dwindle  when  steadily  looked  in  the  face,  and  may 
even  fade  away  altogether  when  it  is  remembered  that 
practically  every  college  in  England  and  most  secondary 
schools  are  organized  on  the  rival  principle.  It  is  not 
suggested  that  any  wide  change  would  be  practicable  or 
expedient,  but  the  drawbacks  incidental  to  a  departmental 
system  might  with  advantage  be  recognized,  and  watched ; 
and  the  endeavour  to  lessen  the  disadvantages  be  con- 
sistently maintained. 

It  now  falls  to  be  considered  more  particularly  how 
in  the  recruitment  of  men  for  the  higher  educational 
service  effect  was  given  in  practice  to  the  policy  of  the 
despatch  of  1859  to  attract  to  it  men  specially  qualified 
for  educational  work,  and  so  to  fix  the  remuneration 
offered  as  "publicly  to  recognize  the  important  duties 
they  will  have  to  perform."  It  is,  however,  advisable 
to  reserve  this  inquiry  for  separate  treatment. 


XIV 

THE  HIGHER  EDUCATIONAL  SERVICE 

When  colleges  for  more  advanced  education  in  English 
were  first  started  in  India,  no  little  difficulty  was  natu- 
rally experienced  in  staffing  them.  They  were  at  first 
staffed  locally,  as  we  should  now  say ;  that  is,  the  least 
unsuitable  men  who  could  be  found  ready  at  hand  were 
appointed.  Obviously  there  was  no  specially  literate 
class  of  Englishman  in  India  previous  to  1854.  Even 
the  Haileybm*y  men,  however  high  their  intellectual 
capacity,  were  not  academically  educated,  and  were  not 
pre-eminently  scholars.  Moreover,  as  we  have  seen, 
members  of  the  Civil  Service  were  implicitly  excluded 
by  the  Despatch  of  1854  from  the  work  of  the  education 
departments  after  the  first  few  years,  and  I  am  not  aware 
that  a  single  member  of  that  service  was  ever  a  college 
principal  or  professor. 

From  what  material,  then,  could  selection  be  made  ? 
An  examination  of  the  earliest  appointments  will  show. 
It  will  show  also  that  if  there  was  ever  a  qualified 
teacher  among  them  it  was  by  accident. 

At  the  Hindu  College  the  teaching  staff  was  origi- 
nally Indian,  but  one  of  the  two  secretaries  was  a 
European  "  appointed  for  the  special  purpose  of  super- 
intending the  English  department."  The  suggestion 
that  it  might  be  necessary  to  bring  teachers  from 
England  appears  first  in  1823  in  connection  with  the 


THE  HIGHER  EDUCATIONAL  SERVICE      109 

teaching  of  natural  science,  or,  as  it  was  then  called, 
natural  philosophy.  Five  hundred  pounds  was  spoken 
of  as  "  the  lowest  sum  likely  to  attract  a  well-qualified 
individual  to  India."  The  General  Committee  com- 
mented in  1825  on  the  want  of  well-qualified  instructors  : 
"  In  order  to  afford  to  the  students  of  the  Hindu  College 
that  full  and  comprehensive  instruction  that  was  de- 
sirable, persons  duly  qualified  for  the  office  must  be 
brought  from  England."  "The  General  Committee 
considered  it  of  importance  that'  those  gentlemen  who 
might  be  brought  out  from  England  should  have  received 
a  Collegiate  education ;  that  they  should  be  laymen,  so 
as  to  afford  no  possible  ground  for  misinterpreting  the 
motives  of  Government;  and  that  they  should  be 
persons  of  extensive  -acquirements,  and  capable  of  com- 
municating as  well  as  accumulating  knowledge."  The 
proposal  was  for  two  professors  so  appointed,  a  Professor 
of  Mathematics  and  a  Professor  of  Enghsh  Literature, 
and  particular  consideration  was  given  to  the  qualifi- 
cations required  in  the  latter.  The  Committee  pointed 
out  that  whereas  no  special  qualifications  were  wanted 
for  teaching  Mathematics  in  India  beyond  those  needed 
for  such  work  in  England,  "  a  teacher  of  English  lite- 
rature would  be  placed  in  a  situation  to  which  there  was 
nothing  analogous  at  Home."  They  added  that  as  it 
was  of  great  moment  to  inspire  a  feeling  of  interest  in 
our  national  literature  "  the  preceptor  in  this  department 
should  be  imbued  with  its  spirit,  and  should  be  a  man 
of  taste  as  well  as  of  letters.  He  should  not  only  be 
well  read  in  English  authors  of  different  periods,  but 
familiar  with  their  merits,  and  be  able  to  teach  them  so 
that  they  shall  be  felt  as  well  as  understood."  All  this 
was  admirably  well  considered.  No  professor  was 
appointed  from  England  till  1841  when  "  two  gentlemen 


1 10  EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

selected  by  Dr.  Mill  and  Mr.  Macaulay"  arrived  in 
India.  "Previous  to  1839,"  writes  Mr.  Kerr  in  his 
Review  of  Public  Instruction  in  the  Bengal  Presidency 
(dated  1853),  from  which  the  preceding  quotations  are 
also  made,  "  the  higher  situations  in  the  public  colleges, 
including  those  of  Professors,  were  invariably  filled  by 
men  who  were  available  on  the  spot.  The  Army,  more 
particularly  the  Medical  Service,  furnished  some  valu- 
able officers,  and  others  were  selected  from  the  miscel- 
laneous class  who  came  out  to  push  their  fortunes  in 
India.  As  the  colleges  rose  in  importance  this  source 
of  supply  became  inadequate,  and  in  1839  Government 
perceived  the  necessity  of  engaging  the  services  of  well- 
educated  men  in  England." 

As  soon  as  it  was  decided  to  bring  men  from  England 
for  educational  work  in  India  the  question  of  remune- 
ration and  prospects  at  once  became  acute.  What  would 
suffice  for  men  whose  homes  were  in  India,  and  whose 
strictly  educational  qualifications  were  negligible,  became 
ridiculously  inadequate  for  men  of  "  distinguished  attain- 
ments" from  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  The  Court  of 
Directors  took  strong  ground  on  the  principle  that  the 
colleges  "  should  be  placed  under  European  superinten- 
dence of  the  most  respectable  kind,  both  as  to  station 
and  acquirements."  "  It  is,  however,  to  be  regretted," 
adds  Mr.  Kerr,  "  that  Government  has  not  seen  fit  to 
adopt  the  most  rational  means  in  its  power  of  attracting 
talent  to  the  educational  service  by  holding  out  the 
inducement  of  more  liberal  remuneration."  In  1852, 
when  this  was  written,  the  salary  of  Principals  of 
colleges  was  Rs.600  a  month,  of  a  Professor  Rs.40O 
to  Rs.500.  This  scale  was  the  result  of  arrangements 
made  in  1840.  "  It  must  be  allowed,"  writes  Mr. 
Kerr,  "that  a  very  great  improvement  was  effected  at 


THE  HIGHER  EDUCATIONAL  SERVICE      III 

this  time.  But  the  scale  of  remuneration  is  still  too 
low.  It  is  essential  to  the  efficiency  of  the  service  that 
there  should  at  least  be  a  few  appointments  better  paid 
than  any  which  are  at  present  open  to  us.  As  it  is, 
there  are  no  high  prizes  to  reward  successful  exertion. 
Our  prospects  are  limited  to  the  attainment  of  a  very 
moderate  income,  upon  which  we  live  in  comfort  so  long 
as  we  enjoy  uninterrupted  health,  but  which  does  not 
except  in  the  most  favourable  circumstances,  enable  us 
to  make  any  provision  for  our  families,  or  to  retire  to 
our  native  land." 

It  is  not  without  relevance  to  the  present  to  note  the 
exact  circumstances  of  these  small  beginnings  and  of 
the  earliest  protests  of  the  professional  teacher  for  a 
more  adequate  recognition  of  the  importance  and  worth 
of  his  profession.  When  the  Graded  Educational  Service 
was  organized  (about  1870)  it  afforded  something  in  the 
shape  of  the  higher  prospects,  the  want  of  which  Mr. 
Kerr  deplored.  The  initial  salary  was  Es.500.  The 
highest  attainable  was  Rs.l500.  There  were  four  grades, 
the  4th  from  Rs.500  to  Es.750 ;  the  3rd  from  Rs.750  to 
Rs.lOOO ;  the  2nd  from  Rs.lOOO  to  Rs.l250,  and  the  1st 
from  Rs.1250  to  Rs.l500.  In  1896,  the  service  was 
reorganized  under  the  title  of  the  Indian  Educational 
Service  appointed  in  England.  Meanwhile  the  fall  of 
the  rupee  had  changed  relative  values  much  for  the 
worse  as  compared  with  earlier  times.  The  range  of 
salaries  otherwise  remained  the  same,  Rs.500  to  Rs.l500. 
The  only  change  of  importance  was  that  instead  of 
waiting  for  vacancies  before  promotion  from  the  4th  to 
the  next  highest  class  members  of  the  service  are 
advanced  steadily  from  Rs.500  to  Rs.lOOO  in  the  first 
ten  years  of  service.  This  gives  the  advantage  of 
regular  increase  of   income,  independent  of  accident. 


1 1 2   EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

The  prospects  beyond  ten  years  were  not  improved.  A 
very  limited  number  of  personal  allowances  were  added, 
lower  allowances  of  Ks.200  to  Rs.250;  higher  allowances 
of  Rs.250  to  Rs.500;  and  in  default  of  one  of  these 
there  is  an  allowance  of  Rs.lOO  after  fifteen  years  of 
approved  service.  The  ordinary  limit  of  the  prospects 
of  a  member  of  the  Indian  Educational  Service  is 
Rs.1500  a  month,  or  ^61200  a  year;  and  as  these  higher 
allowances  are  very  few  in  number,  the  average  prospects 
must  be  rated  at  something  below  that. 

Two  questions  can  very  pertinently  be  asked  from 
the  standpoint  of  the  present:  (1)  Has  the  result  of 
these  measures  been  entirely  satisfactory?  (2)  If  not, 
has  everything  in  reason  been  done  to  ensure  success  in 
this  particular?  Now  as  regards  the  first  it  happens 
that  a  very  striking  and  very  public  deliverance  has 
recently  been  made  by  an  observer  who  must  be  admitted 
both  competent  to  pass  an  opinion  and  impartial,  the 
author  of  the  Times  articles  on  "Indian  Unrest."  Mr. 
Valentine  Chirol  speaks  of  the  Indian  Educational 
Service  as  "  regarded  and  treated  as  an  inferior  branch 
of  the  public  service."^  This  is  at  a  time  when  the 
immense  importance  of  education  is  reiterated  by  every 
responsible  representative  of  Government;  and  that 
such  a  reference  could  for  a  moment  be  made  with  any 
plausibility  shows  that  something  must  be  very  wrong. 
It  is  obligatory  then  to  investigate  what  has  been  the 
mode  of  recruitment,  and  what  have  been  the  status  and 
attainments  of  the  personnel  of  the  higher  educational 
service.  In  theory  appointments  to  the  service,  at  all 
events  latterly,  were  made  in  England :  in  practice  a 
certain  number  have  always  been  made  in  India.  A 
good  many  of  the  men  appointed  were  already  engaged 

»  Chirol,  "  Indian  Unrest,"  p.  227. 


THE  HIGHER  EDUCATIONAL  SERVICE      II3 

in  educational  work  in  India.  Some  had  come  out  as 
missionaries,  some  as  schoolmasters  to  institutions  like 
the  Calcutta  Martiniere  and  the  Doveton  College,  some  as 
tutors  to  Indian  minors  of  high  birth  and  ample  estates. 
A  certain  percentage  of  appointments  have  always  been 
so  made  sometimes  with  very  happy  results  for  edu- 
cational work.  Others  again  have  been  adventurous 
pioneers  of  Oriental  scholarship  like  Blochmann,  who 
took  their  fortune  in  their  hands,  determined  only  some- 
how to  get  to  India  and  gain  access  to  the  treasures  of 
learning  hidden  there.  These,  rightly  valued,  have  been 
even  the  brightest  ornaments  of  the  educational  service  : 
still,  from  the  purely  "  Service  "  standpoint  little  prestige 
was  brought  by  any  appointment  made  in  India.  Spas- 
modically, however,  special  pains  have  been  taken  to 
bring  out  to  India  from  Oxford  and  Cambridge  and 
other  British  universities  men  whose  degree  qualifi- 
cations were  beyond  cavil.  There  has,  therefore,  all 
along  been  a  sprinkling,  and  ultimately  much  more  than 
a  sprinkling,  one  way  and  another,  of  men  whose  claims 
to  respect  on  academic,  scientific  or  literary  grounds  are 
indisputable.  A  scrutiny  of  the  lists  of  the  services 
between  1855  and  the  present  time  reveals  not  a  few 
names  of  more  than  quite  local  distinction.  First  among 
these  may  be  noted  Sir  Alexander  Grant,  editor  of  Aris- 
totle's Ethics,  who  was  Professor  and  Principal  of  the 
Elphinstone  Institution  from  1860  to  1865,  and  after- 
wards Director  of  Public  Instruction.  To  the  Bombay 
service  also  belong  the  great  names  of  Biihler  and  Kiel- 
horn.  In  Bengal  alone  there  have  been  J.  W.  McCrindle, 
editor  of  Arrian,  Megasthenes,  and  other  Greek  writers 
about  India;  Sir  Roper  Lethbridge,  Press  Censor  in 
Lord  Lytton's  time,  since  well-known  in  English  politics ; 
C.  H.  Tawney,  some  time  Senior  Classic  at  Cambridge, 

I 


1 1 4  EDUCA  TION  AXD  ST  A  TES  MANS  HIP  IN  INDIA 

who  has  translated  Bharatrihari  and  other  Sanskrit 
classics ;  Sir  John  Eliot,  founder  of  Meteorological 
Science  in  India;  C.  B.  Clarke,  the  distinguished 
botanist ;  Sir  Alfred  Croft ;  Sir  Alexander  Pedler ;  Dr. 
C.  R  Wilson,  whose  antiquarian  investigations  in  Cal- 
cutta resulted  in  the  exact  determination  of  the  site  of 
the  Black  Hole,  and  in  the  two  volumes  of  his  "  Early 
Annals  of  the  English  in  Bengal."  Sir  Edwin  Arnold's 
name  can  be  added  to  those  of  distinguished  men  on  the 
Bombay  side,  as  he  was  for  some  years  Principal  of  the 
Deccan  College.  The  North-West  Provinces  have  pro- 
duced several  Oriental  scholars  of  high  repute,  James 
Ballantyne,  Balph  Griffith,  A.  E.  Gough,  and  Dr. 
Thibaut.  To  Bengal  again  belong  Blochmann  and 
Rudolph  Hoernle.  The  first  Director  in  the  Punjab  was 
William  Delafield  Arnold,  son  of  Dr.  Arnold  of  Rugby, 
and  immortalized  by  his  elder  brother,  Matthew,  in 
"  Stanzas  from  Carnac  "  and  "  A  Southern  Night."  The 
Punjab  had  till  recently  in  its  educational  service  the 
explorer.  Dr.  Stein,  who  also  was  at  one  time  in  charge 
of  the  Calcutta  Madrasa.  Madras  was  fortunate  in 
her  first  Director,  Mr.  A.  J.  (afterwards  Sir  Alexander) 
Arbuthnot,  who  was  a  member  of  the  India  Civil  Service 
and  returned  after  some  years  to  general  administrative 
work,  but  who  was  essentially  a  man  educationally  minded. 
Other  names  of  distinction  in  Madras  are  Mr.  E.  B. 
Powell  and  Dr.  Duncan. 

These  are  the  more  eminent  names,  taking  account 
only  of  men  no  longer  on  the  active  Hst.  From  the 
rank  and  file  of  the  service,  whether  recruited  in  England 
or  in  India,  respectable  academic  qualifications  have 
always  been  required,  and  the  picked  men  have  had  high 
academic  qualifications.  If  the  service  has  not  that 
prestige  and  standing  which  it  is  expedient  it  should 


THE  HIGHER  EDUCATIONAL  SERVICE      II5 

have,  it  does  not  appear  to  be  from  want  of  a  reasonable 
high  standard  of  academic  qualification.  There  are, 
however,  circumstances  which  have  operated  unfavour- 
ably, and  hindered  the  educational  service  from  attaining 
that  consideration  and  influence  which  the  importance 
of  its  work  and  the  educational  qualifications  of  its 
members  should  rightly  carry.  Many  reasons  for  this 
might  be  suggested,  and  one  of  them  would  be  a  certain 
backwardness  in  pushing  their  own  interests  on  the  part 
of  the  members  of  the  service  themselves.  There  are 
two  reasons  in  special:  (1)  The  educational  service 
necessarily  suffers  by  comparison  with  the  Indian  Civil 
Service,  its  members  being  drawn  from  the  same  social 
classes,  and  having  approximately  equal  qualifications — 
unless  it  can  be  seriously  maintained  that  there  is  spe- 
cific virtue  in  one  more  competitive  examination,  and 
the  finish  imparted  by  the  crammer's  art.  (2)  The 
nature  of  higher  educational  work  is  little  understood  in 
India  :  it  meets  with  neither  sympathy  nor  appreciation. 
If  educational  work  were  better  understood  and  proper 
consideration  shown  to  those  engaged  upon  it  on  this 
account,  as  is  to  a  certain  extent  the  case  in  England, 
where  a  teacher  is  sometimes  esteemed  a  person  entitled 
to  more  respect  than  a  man  with  twice  the  salary  and 
holding  official  rank,  the  disproportion  in  pay  and 
prospects  would  matter  less.  Since,  however,  the  pe- 
culiarly delicate  and  responsible  nature  of  educational 
work  is  not  socially  recognized,  and  the  only  standard  of 
value  accepted  is  salary  and  prospects,  the  less  advan- 
tageous terms  on  which  *'  education  "  men  work,  results  in 
a  real  lowering  in  public  esteem,  and  this  disparagement 
has  undoubtedly  exercised  a  somewhat  depressing  effect 
on  the  atmosphere  of  educational  work. 

It  might  well  be  deemed  a  concern  for  statesmanship 


1 1 6  EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TES  MANS  HIP  IN  INDIA 

to  inquire  what  steps  are  necessary  in  order  to  assure  to 
the  educational  service  such  a  heightening  of  tone  and 
energy  as  might  invigorate  the  work  to  the  utmost.  Two 
directions  of  inquiry  may  be  suggested:  (1)  Supposing 
the  intention  to  be  to  secure  the  steady  recruitment  of 
men  of  exceptional  ability,  are  the  terms  offered  ade- 
quate? (2)  Are  all  possible  means  used — have  they 
been  used  in  the  past,  to  make  the  nature  and  interest 
of  educational  work  in  India  known  in  such  a  way  as  to 
attract  the  most  desirable  candidates  ?  Unless  an  affir- 
mative answer  can  confidently  be  given  to  both  these 
questions,  it  is  statesmanship  itself  which  is  at  fault, 
not  the  educational  services.  They  are  what  Govern- 
ment has  made  them.  But  this  is  not  all.  Of  all  the 
great  work  done  in  India  during  the  last  hundred  years, 
there  has  been  none  more  difficult  to  do  than  the  work 
of  higher  education.  "High  class  education  has  much 
to  struggle  against  in  this  country,"  wrote  the  second 
Director  of  Public  Instruction  in  the  Bombay  Presidency 
in  1860,  and  it  is  still  true  in  1911.  The  task  taken  in 
hand  was,  indeed,  incredible,  the  difficulties  almost  in- 
superable, so  much  so  that  critics,  not  ill-qualified,  now 
declare  the  whole  movement  to  have  been  a  mistake ; 
not  observing,  as  I  think,  the  great  advance,  intellectual 
and  moral,  made  between  1835  and  1910.  Let  a  little 
more  credit  be  given  to  the  men  who  have  struggled 
against  these  difficulties  and  worked  on  quietly  and  un- 
ostentatiously in  a  sphere  of  labour  withdrawn  from  the 
the  main  current  of  official  preferment.  At  least,  let 
the  Indian  public  acknowledge  what  it  owes  to  those  by 
whose  labour  and  devotion  the  educational  system  has 
been  built  up,  and  by  renewed  efforts  brought  nearer  to 
thoroughness  and  efficiency.  This  is  said  for  the  men 
of  the  higher  educational  service  first,  because  in  them 


THE  HIGHER  EDUCATIONAL  SERVICE      II7 

is  vested  a  certain  primacy  in  virtue  of  the  qualifications 
demanded  of  them  and  of  their  relation  to  Government. 
But  it  is  said  also  for  all  classes  of  educational  workers  : 
for  the  Provincial  Service,  for  the  Subordinate  and 
Lower  Subordinate  Services,  all  in  their  places  and 
degrees,  and  for  the  numerous  workers  of  all  grades  out- 
side Government  service  in  missionary  and  private  insti- 
tutions; for  all  who  have  done  and  are  doing  faithful 
educational  service  of  any  kind.  Very  much  more 
might  be  said :  this  much  perhaps  suffices  for  the  purpose 
of  these  papers. 


XV 

THE    POLITICAL   MOVEMENT    IN  ITS   RELATION 
TO    EDUCATION 

The  life  of  a  community  cannot  be  separated  into  un- 
related compartments  any  more  than  the  life  of  an 
individual.  Each  part  affects  the  rest.  The  develop- 
ment of  one  faculty,  or  side  of  character,  produces  effects 
on  other  faculties,  and  influences  the  organism  as  a 
whole.  And  so  the  educational  movement  has,  in  a 
certain  sense,  been  political  from  the  outset.  That  is  to 
say,  in  the  very  nature  of  things,  and  by  reason  of  the 
essential  constitution  of  the  mind,  it  was  impossible  to 
educate  a  single  native  of  India  without  thereby  affecting 
his  relation  to  British  rule.  Education  enables  a  man 
to  understand  better  society,  government,  and  his  own 
relation  to  both.  An  educated  man  is  able  to  place 
himself  in  the  universe ;  to  realize  better  his  true  relation 
to  what  has  gone  before,  and  what  will  come  after.  If 
political  ideas  are  in  the  air,  the  educated  man  will  make 
acquaintance  with  them,  and  they  will  alter  his  mental 
outlook.  So  it  might  have  been  predicted,  and  so  it  was. 
Raja  Ram  Mohan  Roy  was,  I  suppose,  the  first 
English  educated  native  of  India.  He  reached  man's 
estate  about  the  year  1802 ;  and  there  was  nothing  that 
could  be  called  English  education  publicly  begun  till 
1817.  He  owed  his  education  and  his  knowledge  of 
English  to  his  own  genius  and  exertions.    He  was  no 


THE  POLITICAL  MOVEMENT  AND  EDUCATION  1 1 9 

enemy  to  British  rule,  though  he  relates  in  his  brief 
autobiography  that  he  began  "  with  a  great  aversion  to 
the  establishment  of  the  British  power  in  India."  It 
was  after  he  was  twenty  years  of  age  that  he  first  "  saw 
and  began  to  associate  with  Europeans,"  and  soon  after, 
he  says,  "made  myself  tolerably  acquainted  with  their 
laws  and  form  of  government !  "  He  continues :  "  Find- 
ing them  generally  more  intelligent,  more  steady  and 
moderate  in  their  conduct,  I  gave  up  my  prejudice 
against  them,  and  became  inclined  in  their  favour, 
feeling  persuaded  that  their  nile^  though  a  foreign  yoke, 
zvould  lead  more  speedily  and  surely  to  the  amelioration  of 
the  native  inhabitants;  and  I  enjoyed  the  confidence  of 
several  of  them,  even  in  their  public  capacity."  This,  on 
a  fair  view,  is  typical  of  the  normal  effects  of  education 
in  the  general.  That  the  natives  of  India,  Hindu  or 
Mahomedan,  Mahratta  or  Madrasi,  should  naturally  and 
spontaneously  prefer  a  foreign  government  and  admire 
manners  and  customs  so  unlike  their  own  is  altogether 
against  nature.  To  suppose  that  antipathy  to  European 
ways,  and  criticism  of  European  manners  are  new,  and 
the  pernicious  effects  of  "EngUsh  education,"  is  to  be 
ignorant  alike  of  the  laws  of  human  nature  and  the  plain 
facts  of  history.  The  natural  and  "unenlightened" 
view  of  English  manners  and  customs  has  been  vividly 
drawn  by  Trevelyan  in  his  "Competition  Wallah": — 
"  But,  on  the  other  hand,  many  of  our  usages  must,  in  their 
eyes,  appear  most  debased  and  revolting.  Imagine  the 
horror  with  which  a  punctilious  and  devout  Brahmin 
cannot  but  regard  a  people  who  eat  the  flesh  of  cows  and 
pigs,  and  drink  various  sorts  of  strong  hquor  from 
morning  till  night.  It  is  at  least  as  hard  for  such  a 
man  to  look  up  to  us  as  his  betters,  morally  and  socially,  as 
it  would  be  for  us  to  place  amongst  the  most  civilized 


1 20  EDUCA  TION  AND  STA  TES  MANS  HIP  IN  INDIA 

nations  of  the  world  a  population  which  was  in  the  habit 
of  dining  on  human  flesh,  and  intoxicating  itself  daily 
with  laudanum  and  sal- volatile."  ^  This  is  from  the 
natural  standpoint  of  Hindu  orthodoxy,  and  the  effect  of 
education  could  hardly  be  to  deepen  such  aversion.  It 
might  do  something  to  temper  it. 

Neither  is  criticism  of  the  British  Government  really 
anything  new.  Before  the  close  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  when  the  British  administration  of  Bengal  was 
still  a  novelty  not  twenty  years  old,  Syed  Gholam 
Hossein  Khan,  in  the  fourteenth  section  of  his  Sdr 
Mutakherin,  or  "  Review  of  Modern  Times,"  is  at  pains 
to  set  forth  at  length  twelve  causes  of  the  decrease  of 
population  and  revenue  which  he  laments.  The  first  is 
"that  these  new  rulers  are  quite  ahen  to  this  country 
both  in  customs  and  manners " ;  the  second  "  their 
differing  in  language,  as  well  as  in  almost  every  action 
and  every  custom  in  life."  And  yet  the  Syed  is  in  many 
respects  an  admirer  and  shows  readiness  to  accord  praise 
to  the  forceful  foreigners,  when  in  his  judgment  it  is 
due.  Some  of  his  "  causes,"  curiously  enough,  such  as 
inaccessibility  to  interviewers,  frequent  changes  of  ap- 
pointments, excessive  regard  for  promotion  by  seniority, 
are  the  commonplaces  of  criticism  of  the  Anglo-Indian 
bureaucracy  to  this  day.  He  even  gives  a  large  place 
in  his  sixth  cause  to  the  "  drain."  **  The  sixth  cause  is 
that  the  EngHsh  have  deprived  the  inhabitants  of  these 
countries  of  various  branches  of  commerce  and  benefit, 
which  they  had  ever  enjoyed  heretofore."  Similarly, 
Ram  Mohan  Roy,  in  his  evidence  to  the  Select  Committee 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  which  was  considering  the 
renewal  of  the  Company's  charter  in  1831,  refers  to  the 

'  Trevelyan  (Sir  George  Otto),  "The  Competition  Wallah"  (Mac- 
millan),  2nd  ed.,  p.  346. 


THE  POLITICAL  MO  VEMENT  AND  EDUCA  TION  1 2 1 

"large  sum  of  money  now  annually  drawn  from  India 
by  Europeans  retiring  from  it  with  the  fortunes  realized 
there."  There  is  really  not  very  much  difference  in  the 
point  of  view  of  Syed  Gholam  Hossein  Khan  writing 
about  1780,  Ram  Mohan  Roy  writing  in  1831,  and  Mr. 
Romesh  Chunder  Dutt  writing  in  1901,  though  the  first 
knew  httle  or  no  English,  the  second  was  educated  before 
Government  introduced  any  system  of  education,  and 
the  third  is  the  fine  flower  of  English  education.  The 
truth  is  that  the  criticism,  sound  or  unsound,  arises  out 
of  the  circumstances,^  and  would  be  in  the  minds  of  the 
peoples  of  India,  altogether  independently  of  their  power 
of  expressing  it  in  English.  All  three  may  be  said  to  be 
well  affected  towards  British  rule  in  the  sense  of  willing 
it  to  continue. 

If  we  inquire  into  the  causes  of  disaffection,  it  may 
plausibly  be  suggested  that  we  shall  find  them  to  depend 
little  on  education,  at  least  directly ;  indirectly  they  may 
depend  a  good  deal.  Disaffection  is  the  contrary  of 
affection.  In  the  mildest  degree  it  connotes  merely  the 
absence  of  affection,  and  passes  from  this  through  every 
degree  of  dislike  up  to  settled  hatred.  Education  has 
certainly  not  produced  in  India  hatred  of  all  things 
English;  not  obviously  of  English  literature,  English 
games,  English  standards  of  conduct,  English  institu- 
tions: because  the  political  party  which  voices  the 
aspirations  of    the  educated  classes  in  India,  and  is 

•  On  the  vexed  question  of  "  the  drain,"  the  fair-minded  inquirer 
should  read  chaps,  viii.  and  ix.  of  Sir  Theodore  Morison's  recently- 
published  book  '*  The  Economic  Transition  in  India."  See  especially 
p.  241 :  "  The  answer,  then,  which  I  give  to  the  question,  '  What 
economic  equivalent  does  India  get  for  foreign  payments  ? '  is  this  : 
India  gets  the  equipment  of  modern  industry,  and  she  gets  an  admini- 
stration favourable  to  economic  evolution  cheaper  than  she  could 
provide  it  herself." 


I  22   EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

charged  with  being  disaffected,  or  allied  with  disaffection, 
is  founded  on  an  almost  servile  imitation  of  English 
standards  and  methods.  As  regards  forms  of  govern- 
ment, it  probably  holds  that  men  everywhere  are  well 
affected  towards  a  government  which  they  clearly  see 
secures  their  welfare.  Habit  and  sentiment  are  powerful 
adjuncts.  A  government  is  strong  when  it  appeals  to 
the  national  sentiment,  and  suits  the  traditional  habits 
of  the  people  who  dwell  under  it.  These  latter  supports 
have,  from  the  circumstances,  been  almost  wholly  denied 
to  the  British  Government  in  India.  It  was  certainly  so 
a  hundred  years  ago,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  these 
forces  have  as  yet  been  very  successfully  rallied  to  it. 
That  they  might  conceivably  be  rallied  to  it  has  not  been 
beyond  the  pitch  of  a  few  daring  speculators  like  Sir 
Theodore  Morison.^  The  support  of  the  interest  of  the 
people  at  large  it  has  had,  and  the  clearest  thinkers 
believe  it  has  now  in  an  even  greater  degree.  It  may  be 
asked  whether  education  is  or  is  not  likely  to  produce  in 
men's  minds  a  perception  of  their  true  interests.  If,  as 
must  almost  certainly  be  answered,  it  does  tend  to 
produce  such  a  perception,  the  Government  of  India  may 
be  reasonably  assured  (superficial  appearances  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding)  of  gaining  strength  from  the 
spread  of  education,  so  long  as  it  does  really  what  it 
claims  to  do,  secure  the  best  interests  of  the  Indian 
peoples.  This,  it  may  still  be  believed,  has  on  the  whole 
been  the  effect  of  the  spread  of  education  in  British 
India. 

One  of  the  questions  answered  by  Raja  Ram  Mohan 
Roy  in  1831  was,  **  What  is  the  prevailing  opinion  of  the 
native  inhabitants  regarding  the  existing  form  of  govern- 
ment and  its  administrators,  native  and  European?" 

'  "  Imperial  Rule  in  India,"  chap,  x.,  cf.  chap.  iv. 


THE  POLITICAL  MO  VEMENT  A ND  ED UCA  TION  1 2  3 

His  answer  has  interest,  and  even  some  relevance, 
to-day :  "  The  peasantry  and  villagers  in  the  interior," 
he  wrote,  "  are  quite  ignorant  of,  and  indifferent  about, 
either  the  former  or  present  government,  and  attribute 
the  protection  they  may  enjoy,  or  oppression  they  may 
suffer,  to  the  conduct  of  the  public  officers  immediately 
presiding  over  them.  But  men  of  aspiring  character, 
and  members  of  such  families  as  are  very  much  reduced 
by  the  present  system,  consider  it  derogatory  to  accept 
of  the  trifling  public  situations  which  natives  are  allowed 
to  hold  under  the  British  Government,  and  are  decidedly 
disaffected  to  it.  Many  of  those,  however,  who  engage 
prosperously  in  commerce,  and  of  those  who  are  secured 
in  the  peaceful  possession  of  their  estates  by  the  per- 
manent settlement,  and  such  as  have  sufficient  intelligence 
to  foresee  the  probability  of  future  improvement,  which 
presents  itself  under  the  British  rulers,  are  not  only 
reconciled  to  it,  but  really  view  it  as  a  blessing  to  the 
country."  And  then  he  concludes :  "  But  I  have  no 
hesitation  in  stating,  with  reference  to  the  general  feeling 
of  the  more  intelHgent  part  of  the  native  community, 
that  the  only  course  of  policy  wliich  can  ensure  their 
attachment  to  any  form  of  Government  u'ould  he  that  of 
making  them  eligible  to  gradual  promotion  according  to 
their  respective  abilities  and  merits,  to  situations  of  trust 
and  respectability  in  the  State."  Now  these  concluding 
words  express  with  very  fair  exactness  what  has  actually 
been  both  the  aim  and  the  outcome  of  the  whole  move- 
ment for  education,  seen  on  its  political  side.  We  may 
make  again,  now,  the  claim  which  the  Commission  of 
1882  made  in  reporting  on  the  effects  of  higher  education, 
"  An  estimate  of  the  effect  which  collegiate  instruction 
has  had  upon  the  general  education  and  enlightenment 
of  the  people  must  in  fairness  be  accompanied  by  a  reference 


I  24  EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

to  the  objects  which  it  sets  before  itself."  Now,  what  were 
these  objects?  They  reached,  no  doubt,  to  general 
moral  and  intellectual  enlightenment;  but  they  were 
also  expressly  directed  to  the  well-defined  and  Umited 
object  of  fitting  men  by  education  for  the  public  service. 
Thus,  a  letter  from  the  Court  of  Directors,  dated 
September  5th,  1827  (eight  years,  be  it  noticed,  before 
Macaulay's  Minute),  has  these  words:  "In  conclusion  it 
is  proper  to  remark  to  you,  though  we  have  no  doubt 
that  the  same  reflection  has  already  occurred  to  you, 
that,  adverting  to  the  daUy  increasing  demand  for  the 
employment  of  natives  in  the  business  of  the  country, 
and  in  important  departments  of  the  Government,  the 
first  object  of  improved  education  should  be  to  prepare 
a  body  of  individuals  for  discharging  public  duties.  It 
may,  we  trust,  be  expected  that  the  intended  course  of 
education  will  not  only  produce  a  higher  degree  of 
intellectual  fitness,  but  that  it  will  contribute  to  raise  the 
moral  character  of  those  who  partake  of  its  advantages, 
and  supply  you  with  servants  to  whose  probity  you  may, 
with  increased  confidence,  commit  offices  of  trust.  To 
this,  the  last  and  highest  object  of  education,  we  expect 
that  a  large  share  of  your  attention  will  be  applied." 
Sir  Charles  Trevelyan,  writing  in  1838,  says :  "  Another 
great  change  has  of  late  years  been  made  in  our  Indian 
administration,  which  ought  alone  to  excite  us  to 
corresponding  exertions  for  the  education  of  the  natives. 
The  system  established  by  Lord  Cornwallis  was  based 
upon  the  principle  of  doing  everything  by  European 
agency.  .  .  .  The  plan  which  Lord  William  Bentinck 
substituted  for  it  was  to  transact  the  public  business  by 
native  agency,  under  European  superintendence,  and 
this  change  is  now  in  progress  in  all  the  different 
branches  of  administration.    We  have  already  native 


THE  POLITICAL  MOVEMENT  AND  EDUCA  TION  1 2  5 

judges,  collectors,  and  opium  and  salt  agents ;  and  it  is 
now  proposed  to  have  native  magistrates.  .  .  .  The 
success  of  this  great  measure  depends  entirely  on  the 
jBtness  of  the  natives  for  the  exercise  of  the  new  functions 
to  which  they  have  been  called."  ^  In  1844  came  Lord 
Hardinge's  resolution,  raising  selection  for  employment 
under  Government  on  educational  grounds  into  a  re- 
cognized principle.  The  Despatch  of  1854,  besides 
referring  back  in  one  of  its  opening  paragraphs  to  the 
letter  of  September,  1827,  and  later  on  to  the  resolution 
of  1844,  definitely  puts  increased  fitness  for  employment 
in  the  public  services  as  one  of  the  chief  aims  of 
the  educational  system  to  be  inaugurated :  "  We  have 
always  been  of  opinion  that  the  spread  of  education  in 
India  will  produce  a  greater  efficiency  in  all  branches  of 
administration,  by  enabling  you  to  obtain  the  services 
of  intelligent  and  trustworthy  persons  in  every  depart- 
ment of  Government,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  we  believe 
that  the  numerous  vacancies  of  different  kinds,  which 
have  constantly  to  be  filled  up,  may  afford  a  great 
stimulus  to  education."  Further,  the  Despatch  claims 
that  a  measure  of  success  has  already  been  won :  "  We 
are  sanguine  enough  to  believe  that  some  effect  has 
already  been  produced  by  the  improved  education  of  the 
public  service  of  India.  The  ability  and  integrity  of  a 
large  and  increasing  number  of  the  native  judges,  to 
whom  the  greater  part  of  the  civil  jurisdiction  in  India 
is  now  committed,  and  the  high  estimation  in  which 
many  among  them  are  held  by  their  fellow-countrymen, 
is,  in  our  opinion,  much  to  be  attributed  to  the  progress 
of  education  among  these  officers,  and  to  their  adoption, 
along  with  it,  of  that  high  moral  tone  which  pervades 

*  Trevelyan  (Sir  Charles),  "  On  the  Education  of  the  People  in  India," 
p.  156. 


1 26  EDUCA  TION  AND  ST  A  TES  MANS  HIP  IN  INDIA 

the  general  literature  of  Europe."  This  judgment  is 
re-affirmed  by  the  Commission  of  1882,  with  stronger 
assurance.  After  the  words  already  quoted,  the  report 
continues :  **  The  reformers  of  1835,  to  whom  the  system 
is  due,  claimed  that  only  by  an  education  in  English  and 
after  European  methods  could  we  hope  to  raise  the 
moral  and  intellectual  tone  of  Indian  society,  and  supply 
the  administration  with  a  competent  body  of  pubUc 
servants.  To  what  degree,  then,  have  these  objects  been 
attained  ?  Our  answer  is  in  the  testimony  of  witnesses 
before  this  Commission,  in  the  thoughtful  opinion  de- 
livered from  time  to  time  by  men  whose  position  has 
given  them  ample  opportunities  of  judging,  and  the  facts 
obvious  to  all  eyes  throughout  the  country,  and  that 
answer  is  conclusive ;  if  not  that  collegiate  education  has 
fulfilled  all  the  expectations  entertained  of  it,  at  least 
that  it  has  not  disappointed  the  hopes  of  a  sober 
judgment."  This  was  in  1883,  It  remains  to  consider 
whether,  on  a  careful  balance,  the  same  verdict  may  not 
be  pronounced  in  1911. 

The  process  so  well  known  to  us  all,  to  which  the  quo- 
tations above  refer,  namely,  the  substitution  of  Indian 
for  European  agency  in  higher  and  ever  higher  positions 
of  responsibility,  has  gone  on  continuously  since  1883, 
sometimes  with  increasing  momentum,  and  so  far  the 
favourable  verdict  has  not  been  reversed.  The  consum- 
mation, the  legitimate  consummation,  the  consummation 
which  was  deliberately  aimed  at  from  the  beginning,  is 
the  reformed  Councils  and  the  eloquent  speeches  of  the 
leaders  of  Indian  opinion,  which  we  read  daily  when  the 
Imperial  and  Provincial  Councils  are  in  session.  The 
aims  which  are  now  being  realized  are,  perhaps,  even  better 
expressed  by  statesmen  of  the  type  of  Mountstuart 
Elphinstone  and  Sir  Thomas  Munro  than  by  the  public 


THE  POLITICAL  MO  VEMENT  AND  EDUCA  TION  1 2 7 

documents  which  have  been  quoted.     In  1826  Elphinstone 
wrote  in  a  private  letter  :  "  It  has  always  been  a  favourite 
notion  of  mine  that  our  object  ought  to  be  to  place  ourselves 
in  the  same  relation  to  the  natives  as  the  Tartars  are  in 
to  the  Chinese ;  retaining  the  government  and  military 
power,  but  gradually  relinquishing  all  share  in  the  civil 
administration,  except  that  degree  of  control  which  is 
necessary  to  give  the  whole  an  impulse  and  direction. 
This  operation  must  be  so  gradual  that  it  need  not  even 
alarm  the  directors  for  their  civil  patronage ;  but  it  ought 
to  be  kept  in  mind,  and  all  our  measures  ought  to  tend 
to  that  object.    The  first  steps  are  to  commence  a  syste- 
matic education  of  the  natives  for  civil  offices,  to  make 
over  to  them  at  once  a  larger  share  of  judicial  business, 
to  increase  their  emoluments  generally,  and  to  open  a 
few  high  prizes  for  the  most  able  and  honest  among 
them.    The  period  when  they  may  be  admitted  into 
Council  (as  you  propose)  seems  to  be  distant.  .  .  ."  ^   To 
Sir  Thomas  Munro  he  had  written  in  1822 :  "  Besides 
the  necessity  for  having  good  native  advisers  in  govern- 
ing natives,  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  pave  the  way 
for  the  introduction  of  the  natives  to  some  share  in  the 
government  of  their  own  country.     It  may  be  half  a 
century  before  we  are  obliged  to  do  so ;  but  the  system 
of  Government  and  of  education  which  we  have  already 
established  must  some  time  or  other  work  such  a  change 
on  the  people  of  this  country,  that  it  will  be  impossible  to 
confine  them  to  subordinate  employments.  .  .  .'"^     Of 
Sir    Thomas    Munro    his    biographer.    Sir    Alexander 
Arbuthnot,  writes:    "Munro  attached    little  value    to 
schemes  for  improving  the  education  of  natives  unless 
pari  passu,  steps  were  taken  for  extending  to  them  a 

•  Colebrooke :  "  Life  of  Mountstuart  Elphinstone,  vol.  ii.,  p.  186. 
»  lb.,  vol.  ii.,  p.  143. 


128    EDUCA  TION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

greater  share  in  the  honours  and  emoluments  of  office. 
His  view  was  that  the  two  things,  education  and  higher 
employment,  should  go  together."  ^  The  inner  signifi- 
cance of  the  whole  process  was  expressed  in  1821  by  Sir 
Thomas  Munro  himself  with  a  force  and  truth  which 
could  not  be  surpassed :  "  Our  present  system  of  Govern- 
ment by  excluding  all  natives  from  power  and  trust  and 
emolument  is  much  more  efficacious  in  depressing  than 
all  our  laws  and  school-books  can  do  in  elevating  their 
character.  We  are  working  against  our  own  designs,  and 
we  can  expect  to  make  no  progress  while  we  work  with  a 
feeble  instrument  to  improve  and  a  powerful  one  to 
deteriorate.  The  improvement  of  the  character  of  a 
people  and  the  keeping  them  at  the  same  time  in  the 
lowest  state  of  dependency  on  foreign  rulers  to  which 
they  can  be  reduced  by  conquest,  are  matters  quite  in- 
compatible with  each  other."  ^  Again  he  wrote  in  1824  : 
"  No  conceit  more  wild  and  absurd  than  this  was  ever 
engendered  in  the  darkest  ages ;  for  what  is  in  every  age 
and  every  country  the  great  stimulus  to  the  pursuit  of 
knowledge,  but  the  prospect  of  fame,  or  wealth,  or  power  ? 
Or  what  is  even  the  use  of  great  attainments,  if  they  are 
not  to  be  devoted  to  their  noblest  purpose,  the  service  of 
the  community,  by  employing  those  who  possess  them, 
according  to  their  respective  qualifications,  in  the  various 
duties  of  the  public  administration  of  the  country."^ 
The  very  oddity  and  irrelevance  of  these  quotations  now 
is  a  measure  of  the  distance  travelled  since  1820.  It  is 
not  amiss  that  these  earlier  forms  of  thought  should  be 
called  to  mind  for  those,  on  the  one  hand,  w-ho  are  apt  to 
ignore  what  advance  has  been  made  in  admitting  educated 

»  Arbuthnot,  "  Major  General  Sir  Thomas  Munro,"  p.  154. 
*  lb.,  p.  148. 
»  lb.,  p.  160. 


THE  POLITIC  A  L  MO  VEMENT  A  A'D  ED  UCA  TION   1 2  9 

Indians  to  posts  of  high  responsibility  and  for  those  on 
the  other  who  are  ignorant  of  the  'great  results  which 
higher  education  has  actually  achieved.  Even  Lord 
Morley  himself  misses  this,  when  the  best  he  can  find  to 
say  for  higher  education  in  India  is  that  it  has  not  wholly 
failed.^  Not  only  has  higher  education  not  failed  to 
achieve  what  in  1835  it  set  out  to  do,  but  it  has  triumph- 
antly succeeded  ;  perhaps  it  has  even  succeeded  too  well. 
For  though  its  success  in  training  well-qualified  candidates 
for  public  service  is  the  most  direct  fulfilment  of  the 
original  aim  and  purpose,  it  is  by  no  means  the  whole 
achievement,  or  even  the  greatest  part  of  it.  Trevelyan 
writes  in  the  monograph:  "On  the  education  of  the 
People  of  India,"  from  which  quotation  has  already  been 
made:  "The  same  means  which  will  secure  for  the 
Government  a  body  of  intelligent  and  upright  native 
servants  will  stimulate  the  mental  activity  and  improve 
the  morals  of  the  people  at  large.  The  Government 
cannot  make  public  employment  the  reward  of  dis- 
tinguished merit  without  encouraging  merit  in  all  who 
look  forward  to  public  employ;  it  cannot  open  schools 
for  educating  its  servants,  without  diffusing  knowledge 
among  all  classes  of  its  subjects."  ^  These  predictions 
also  have  been  abundantly  fulfilled.  The  renewed  pro- 
ductivity of  half  a  dozen  literatures,  the  revival  of  art  and 
letters,  alert  and  critical  interest  in  the  past  history  and 
literature  of  Indian  races  (voiced  as  it  was,  for  instance, 
eloquently  but  with  unflinching  recognition  of  present 
"  shortcomings,"  by  Dr.  Ashutosh  Mukhopadhyaya,  Vice- 
Chancellor  of  Calcutta  University,  at  this  year's  Convoca- 
tion) bear  witness  to  the  stimulation  of  mental  activity. 

»  "  British  Democracy  and  Indian  Government,"  by  the  Right  Hon. 
Viscount  Morley,  O.M.    Nineteenth  Century  for  February,  1911,  p.  209. 
«  '« On  the  Education  of  the  People  of  India,"  p.  159. 

K 


1 30   EDUCA  TION  A.YD  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

The  capacity  for  combination  shown  by  numerous 
associations  for  social,  literary  and  recreative  purposes 
is  a  moral  endowment.  All  these  new  capacities  and 
powers  education  has  conferred  on  the  classes  who 
have  been  able  to  profit  by  it.  The  bounds  of  legitimate 
aspiration  are  also  herein  clearly  settled.  This  edu- 
cation was  instituted  by  the  British  Government  to 
enable  the  peoples  of  India  to  take  a  larger  and  more 
important  share  in  the  work  of  administration.  This 
larger  share  of  responsibility  and  employment  has  been 
accorded  to  them.  The  process  is  in  mid-career.  That 
there  should  be  differences  of  opinion  as  to  the  ultimate 
limits  of  the  process  and  as  to  the  extent  which  is  the 
due  limit  at  any  given  time,  is  only  natural.  The  aspira- 
tion for  a  larger  share  than  that  already  gained  is 
perfectly  legitimate,  and  Indians  may  combine  to  secure 
this  larger  share  by  constitutional  means :  it  is  equally 
legitimate  to  hold  the  contrary  view  and  oppose  further 
extension.  The  bounds  of  legitimate  aspiration  are  the 
limits  consistent  with  the  stability  of  British  rule. 

But  what  then  of  the  bugbear  of  anarchism  and  un- 
rest ?  Measured  by  this  standard  it  shrinks  marvellously. 
These  intellectual  and  moral  results  are  the  direct  product 
of  higher  education  ;  discontent  and  conspiracy,  if  to  be 
called  products  of  education  at  all,  are  indirect  products, 
like  some  harmful  bi-product  of  a  useful  chemical  process. 
The  causes  of  unrest  in  the  sinister  sense  are  foreign 
domination,  racial  prejudice,  ignorance,  misunderstanding, 
narrowness,  want  of  education,  lack  of  sympathy.  Edu- 
cation is  not  directly  a  cause  at  all :  indirectly  it  may, 
perhaps,  be  called  a  cause  as  putting  these  latent  forces 
into  activity.  Education  could  never  in  any  sound  sense 
of  the  term  lead  to  anarchist  crime.  A  depraved  and 
perverted  nature  may  use  the  powers  that  education 


THE  POLITICAL  MO  VEMENT  AND  EDUCA  TION  1 3 1 

gives  to  evil  purpose.  A  radically  unsound  education 
might  help  to  produce  criminals,  but  even  so  it  must 
rather  be  from  failure  to  supply  deterrents  than  from 
positively  supplying  incentives.  The  education  being 
given  in  Indian  schools  and  colleges  only  contributes  to 
the  morbid  condition  of  things  that  has  produced  political 
conspiracy  and  crime  by  its  defects,  by  its  unwholesome 
surroundings,  by  its  failure  to  educate  in  any  true  sense 
at  all.  For  want  of  foresight  in  allowing  education  to 
spread  beyond  the  limits  of  effective  control  those  in 
various  degrees  responsible  for  its  organization  must 
bear  the  blame.  But  the  education  itself  must  not  be 
blamed :  only  the  failure  to  make  it  effective.  For  the 
direct  purpose  of  education  in  primary  schools,  in 
secondary  schools,  and  in  colleges  alike,  has  been  to  train 
the  will  in  obedience  and  in  good  habits,  as  well  as  to 
train  the  intellect.  So  far  as  the  schools  and  colleges 
have  failed  in  this,  the  purpose  of  education  has 
been  missed.  All  violence  and  breach  of  law  are  con- 
trary to  the  very  idea  of  education.  The  higher  the 
education  the  greater  the  incompatibility  of  its  influences 
with  cruelty,  treachery,  physical  violence  and  secret 
murder.  Enlightenment  must  and  does  hate  these 
things,  and  must  still  do  so,  even  if  it  proclaimed  the 
ultimate  right  of  insurrection  for  national  freedom.  But 
in  India  enlightenment  cannot  proclaim  the  right  of 
insurrection  at  all.  For  that  enlightenment  itself  comes 
from  the  central  power  which  holds  together  the  congeries 
of  races  and  creeds  and  peoples  which  make  up  modern 
India  and  alone  gives  unity  alike  to  education  and  to 
political  aspiration.  The  aim  to  destroy  that  central 
power  would  be  not  murder  only  but  suicide  as  well 
Success  in  that  aim  would  inevitably  throw  back  all 
the  advance  towards  liberty  made  in  the  last  hundred 


\ 2,2   ED UCA TION  AND  STA TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

years,  to  which  even  the  revolutionary  aim  itself  owes 
such  life  and  power  as  it  has.  It  is  just  because  all 
hopes  of  peaceful  development  and  prosperity  really  are 
bound  up  with  the  maintenance  of  the  one  strong  and 
stable  government,  that  education  must  in  proportion 
as  it  is  true  and  thorough  strengthen  the  forces  that 
make  for  cohesion,  not  for  disruption.  The  greater  the 
independence  of  judgment,  the  deeper  the  insight  that 
education  gives,  the  clearer  must  be  the  perception  of 
these  truths. 

It  is  not  meant  in  anything  that  has  been  said  to 
question  that  the  political  developments  of  the  last 
twenty  years  have  given  grave  cause  for  anxiety  and 
that  their  association  with  higher  education  in  any 
sense  is  deeply  to  be  regretted.  We  can  no  longer 
speak  with  the  confidence  of  Sir  Roper  Lethbridge  in 
defending  "  High  Education  in  India  "  in  1882,  when 
he  wrote :  "  And  for  contradiction  of  the  vague  and  un- 
authenticated  aspersions  on  the  character  of  the  highly- 
educated  section  of  the  Indian  community  for  loyalty, 
for  morality,  for  religion  generally,  we  need  only  look 
to  the  tone  and  character  of  that  portion  of  the  peri- 
odical press  that  is  conducted  and  written  by  such  men." 
This  we  certainly  can  no  longer  say:  but  here  in  the 
rapid  depravation  of  an  uncontrolled  press,  we  have 
(as  I  think  Mr.  Chirol  himself  shows)  the  real  propa- 
gating agency  of  the  gathering  mischief,  and  not  in 
education :  and  the  regulation  of  the  press,  now  that  it 
has  been  firmly  taken  in  hand,  is  already  working  a 
remedy. 


XVI 

CONCLUSIONS 

The  endeavour  has  now  been  made  to  follow  the  history 
of  the  educational  system  established  in  India  from  its 
beginnings  and  the  verdict  on  the  whole,  with  plain  and 
specific  deductions,  is  favourable.  At  every  critical  stage 
weight  has  been  given  to  opposing  considerations  and  the 
conclusion  at  every  stage  is  that  practically  no  other 
course  was  possible  than  that  which  was  taken.  When 
enlightened  Bengali  gentlemen  started  the  Hindu  College 
and  a  little  later  on  asked  for  the  help  and  support  of 
Government,  Government  did  rightly  in  giving  the 
financial  aid  asked  for  and  could  not  consistently  with 
its  position  and  responsibilities  have  done  otherwise. 
When  the  question  was  raised  whether  it  was  more 
expedient  for  higher  education  that  the  study  of  English 
should  be  encouraged  or  whether  State  aid  should  be 
confined  to  Arabic  and  Sanskrit,  the  decision  given  in 
1835  in  favour  of  English  was  the  right  decision.  When 
twenty-two  years  later  universities  were  founded,  though 
plausible  reasons  were  given  at  the  time  for  considering 
such  a  high  enterprise  premature,  the  practical  economic 
success  of  the  universities  and  the  effects  produced 
intellectually  and  morally  in  the  course  of  a  generation 
prove  that  the  fears  expressed  before  1857  were  mistaken, 
that  universities  met  a  real  want  and  that  the  progress 
attained    justified  their  institution.      A  more  doubtful 


134  EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

judgment  must  be  passed  on  the  adoption  of  one  of  the 
recommendations  of  the  Commission  of  1882,  that, 
namely,  for  the  withdrawal  of  Government  from  the 
direct  control  of  higher  education :  but  as  that  has  been 
materially  modified  since,  especially  by  the  operation  of 
the  Universities  Act  of  1904,  less  need  be  said  about  the 
error.  Well-intentioned  as  was  the  recommendation  to 
encourage  educational  progress  mainly  through  grants- 
in-aid,  the  actual  result  undoubtedly  was  to  bring  into 
existence  numbers  of  institutions  imperfectly  staffed, 
equipped  and  financed,  with  the  further  result  of  a  ten- 
dency to  pull  down  educational  standards.  Effort  has  been 
made  in  the  years  since  1901  to  correct  this  .tendency. 
The  complaint  that  moral  and  religious  education  has 
been  neglected  is  partly  unjustified  by  the  facts,  because 
it  has  from  the  first  been  a  part  of  the  educational  aim 
to  train  character  as  well  as  to  impart  knowledge,  and 
further  Government  has  not  failed  to  call  special 
attention  to  the  importance  of  this  side  of  education. 
It  is  partly  due  to  misapprehension  of  the  circumstances 
and  failm'e  to  recognize  the  inevitable  limitations 
imposed  by  the  conditions  under  which  the  work  of 
education  in  India  is  carried  on. 

The  grand  charge  against  education  now  is  that  the 
system  as  a  whole  is  mainly  responsible  for  the  embitter- 
ment  of  political  feeling  in  recent  years  and  for  the 
rancorous  expression  of  disaffection  in  speech  and 
writing  :  finally  that  the  responsibility  for  revolutionary 
crimes  is  to  be  added  to  the  account.  Keason  has  been 
shown  for  thinking  this  charge  to  be  grossly  misstated 
and  in  this  unqualified  form  inadmissible.  Political  dis- 
affection is  due  to  political  causes,  not  primarily  to 
education.  There  is  confusion  between  disaffection  and 
the  effective  expression  of  disaffection.    Education  enables 


CONCLUSIONS  135 

the  disaffected  to  express  themselves  more  effectively, 
but  it  is  not  except  in  a  minor  degree  itself  a  cause  of 
disaffection.  Revolutionary  crime  has  been  recklessly 
ascribed  to  the  "  student  class  " ;  but  this  is  a  very  loose 
and  careless  ascription.  If  inquiry  be  made  into  the 
histories  and  antecedents  of  youths  who  have  figured  as 
the  leading  actors  in  the  wretched  conspiracies  and  out- 
rages which  have  troubled  the  peace  of  the  two  Bengals 
and  of  Bombay,  it  will  be  found  that  only  a  small 
proportion  of  them  are  to  be  characterized  as  **  students  " 
in  the  sense  ordinarily  recognized  by  those  connected 
with  education.  Students  in  the  strict  sense  are  under- 
graduates who  have  passed  the  Matriculation  examination 
of  one  of  the  universities  and  are  actually  studying  in 
some  affiliated  college.  The  name  may  with  some 
propriety  be  extended  to  include  boys  in  the  upper 
classes  of  high  schools  who  are  undergoing  a  training 
which  leads  to  university  study.  Not  every  youth  who 
has  been  to  school  and  knows  a  little  English  is  to  be 
reckoned  a  student,  nor  should  the  evil  doings  of  young 
men  who  draw  ill  lessons  from  mis- study  of  the  Gita  be 
put  to  the  account  of  English  education.  A  great  wrong 
has  in  public  opinion  been  done  in  this  matter.  The 
great  body  of  students,  whatever  the  precise  temperature 
of  their  loyalty,  and  whatever  their  occasional  readiness 
to  flock  to  listen  to  public  speakers  of  repute,  are  neither 
revolutionaries,  nor  conspirators ;  nor  are  colleges  hotbeds 
of  sedition,  unless  the  frequent  absence  of  a  warm 
affection  for  English  things  and  persons  and  a  weak 
tendency  to  compare  Western  "  materialism "  to  its 
disadvantage  with  the  assumed  **  spirituality "  of  the 
East  merit  such  a  designation.  So  far  as  I  know,  not  a 
single  trained  chemist  has  had  a  hand  in  the  manufacture 
of  a  bomb ;   nor  are  the  leaders  of  fancy  dacoit  bands 


1 36  EDUCATION  AND  STA  TESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

men  who  have  won  scholarships,  or  who  aspire  to 
university  Honours.  No,  the  whole  force  of  real  educa- 
tion is  opposed  to  violence  and  crooked  methods.  Culture 
— and  after  all  education  in  India  aims  at  culture — as 
Matthew  Arnold  says,  "hates  hatred;  culture  has  but 
one  great  passion,  the  passion  for  sweetness  and  light." 

It  is  not  true,  then,  it  cannot  be  true,  that  education, 
the  cultivation  of  intellectual  excellence  and  the  endeavour 
to  give  efficacy  in  conduct  to  the  highest  motives,  tends 
in  India  to  produce  virulent  enemies  of  a  just  and 
righteous  administration,  still  less  reckless  fanatics,  ripe 
for  any  crime  in  the  name  of  revolution.  If  there  is  any 
truth  at  all  in  the  ascription  of  some  hurtful  effects  to 
the  educational  system  in  working,  it  is  true  only  in  a 
carefully  qualified  sense  and  in  strictness  due  not  to 
education,  but  to  defect  of  education.  Yet  even  were  the 
charge  truer  than  it  is,  education  must  go  on,  because 
(as  all  agree)  it  cannot  now  be  stopped ;  and  must  go  on 
mainly  on  the  lines  already  laid ;  so  that  the  practical 
problem  would  be  how  to  make  the  best  of  it ;  not  how  to 
change  it  radically,  but  how  to  remove  imperfections, 
amend  and  strengthen.  The  moral  in  the  end  is  that 
the  effort  to  promote  the  true  ends  of  education  must  not 
be  slackened,  but  redoubled.  The  remedy  lies  not  in 
coming  to  a  stop  and  beginning  again,  but  in  steady  and 
more  careful  advance  on  the  lines  laid.  In  one  sense  a 
new  departure  is  called  for.  Such  a  putting  forth  of 
effort  is  required  as  would  practically  raise  the  whole 
work  of  education  to  a  higher  plane.  Aims  and  motives 
have  not  been  high  enough,  not  sincere  enough,  not 
thorough  enough.  In  particular  is  this  true  of  the  side 
of  education  which  touches  character. 

For  there  are,  on  the  other  hand,  very  manifest 
imperfections,  which  incidentally  this  inquiry  has  brought 


CONCLUSIONS  137 

out,  in  the  system  of  education  as  it  now  is ;  imperfections 
which  may  be  remedied  and  which  it  should  be  the 
business  of  statesmanship  to  remedy  as  far  as  carefully 
thought  out  measures  can  find  remedy. 

First  and  most  important  is  the  strengthening  of  the 
moral  side  of  education  in  colleges  and  schools.  Moral 
education  has  not  been  overlooked.  It  has  been  the 
direct  concern  of  Government  policy  all  along,  and  it  has 
latterly  exercised  the  anxious  thought  of  all  taking  part  in 
the  work  of  education.  Yet  certainly  enough  has  not 
been  done.  For  this  the  surpassing  difficulties  of  the 
task  attempted  is  very  largely  responsible.  But  along 
with  that,  and  all  the  more  because  of  that,  it  must  be 
realized  that  the  attempt  has  failed  partly  because  it  has 
been  made  on  too  low  a  plane.  The  potent  aid  of 
religion  is  denied  as  we  have  concluded,  in  Indian  edu- 
cation. But  the  moral  relations  themselves  are  sacred 
and  the  teacher's  calling  is  a  sacred  calling.  Have  we 
made  all  that  is  possible  of  positive  duty,  of  the  personal 
influence  of  the  teacher,  of  the  restraints  and  impulses  of 
school  and  college  discipline  ?  The  well-organized  college 
or  school,  that  image  of  a  state  in  miniature,  founded  as 
it  should  be  in  righteousness,  regulated  in  all  its  parts  for 
the  general  good  and  the  attainment  of  high  ends  outside 
self,  is  a  capital  instrument  of  moral  education.  Loyalty 
to  the  teacher,  loyalty  to  the  school,  loyalty  to  the 
college,  these  are  motive  forces  with  great  potency  for 
moulding  and  strengthening  character,  if  rightly  wielded. 

Secondly,  it  is  clear  from  what  has  just  been  said,  that 
only  through  the  personal  influence  of  the  teacher  can 
these  great  moral  results  be  attained.  A  high  moral 
tone  cannot  be  communicated  to  an  institution  by  any 
rescript,  decree  or  ordinance  of  State.  Rightly  devised 
rules  of  hfe  will  do  a  great  deal,  but  even  these  must  be 


1 3 8  -£•£> VCA TION  AND  STA TESMA NSHIP  IN  INDIA 

informed  by  the  right  spirit ;  a  mere  lifeless  conformity 
will  effect  little ;  even  the  conformity  is  sure  to  be  lax 
without  a  desire  to  conform.  The  right  spirit  must  grow 
up  among  the  body  of  students  and  can  be  communicated, 
so  far  as  it  is  capable  of  communication,  only  by  the 
teachers.  So  the  ideals  of  the  teachers  and  the  faithful- 
ness with  which  they  live  by  them  are  the  real  source  of 
moral  vitality  in  school  and  college. 

But  how,  thirdly,  in  soberness  can  the  policy  of  the 
State  affect  the  ideals  of  teachers  appointed  for  work  in 
schools  and  colleges  ?  Is  not  this  to  ask  something  that 
belongs  to  quite  a  different  category  from  departmental 
machinery  ?  It  might  be  asked  in  reply  what  effort  has 
ever  been  made  to  raise  the  men  engaged  in  England  for 
educational  work  in  India  to  a  consciousness  of  the 
greatness  of  the  task  to  which  they  are  invited  and  the 
character  of  the  responsibilities  to  be  laid  upon  them. 
Is  any  history  of  that  work,  any  account  of  its  claims 
and  opportunities  and  difficulties,  ever  put  before 
applicants?  This  might  at  least  be  considered  before 
it  is  concluded  that  all  that  is  possible  has  been  done 
towards  securing  the  right  attitude  of  mind  in  the  men 
brought  by  the  State  to  India  to  take  the  lead  in  edu- 
cational work. 

In  India  still  more,  fourthly,  might  a  genuine  desire 
to  raise  the  status  of  the  teacher  manifest  itself  actively. 
It  may  seem  inconsistent  to  talk  of  emoluments  and 
prospects,  when  the  question  is  of  ideals  and  character. 
Yet  emoluments  and  status  are  certainly  closely  connected 
in  India  (perhaps  even  more  than  in  other  countries) 
and  it  might  be  well  on  grounds  other  than  commercial 
to  improve  the  emoluments  and  prospects  of  all  classes 
of  educational  workers.  Is  the  status  of  the  teacher 
satisfactory  now  ?    For  answer  consult  heads  of  colleges 


CONCLUSIONS  139 

and  professors,  headmasters  and  inspectors  of  schools,  as 
to  the  social  recognition  publicly  accorded  to  them. 
Indian  dutifulness  once  held  teachers  venerable  and 
worthy  of  the  highest  respect.  Does  it  do  so  now  ? 
There  is  room  for  amendment  both  of  State  policy  and 
public  demeanour  in  this  matter;  and  amendment  in 
this  matter  would  strengthen  the  hands  of  teachers  for 
the  work  they  are  told  to  do. 

Fifthly,  another  direction  in  which  we  may  look  with 
great  hopefulness  is  the  development  of  college  and 
school  as  institutions.  When  fully  developed  the 
sentiment  called  forth  by  the  institution  may  be  even 
more  powerful  in  its  sway  over  conduct  than  the 
influence  of  individual  teachers.  Here  a  departmental 
system  is  to  some  extent  a  hindrance,  because  to  a 
department  a  college  or  school  is  necessarily  not  a  self- 
contained  whole,  but  one  member  of  a  group.  Recent 
tendencies,  however,  have  all  been  in  the  direction  of 
giving  fuller  recognition  to  the  organic  unity  of  the 
institution  and  a  measure  of  autonomy  is  already 
attained  by  the  colleges  within  the  bounds  of  the  depart- 
ment. It  is  on  this  ground  as  well  as  on  the  ground 
that  students  living  uncared  for  and  insufficiently 
supervised  in  "  messes  "  are  exposed  to  dangers,  physical 
and  moral,  that  the  immediate  prospect  of  a  large  pro- 
vision of  hostels  in  Calcutta  is  so  greatly  a  matter  of 
congratulation.  In  order  that  the  full  benefit  may  be 
realized,  it  is  essential  that  this  provision  of  hostels 
should  be  based  on  the  unity  of  the  college  as  an  institu- 
tion. This  is  indeed  part  of  the  ideal  of  the  complete 
residential  college,  now  fully  accepted  by  the  University. 
The  members  of  the  college  not  only  study  in  the  same 
class  rooms,  but  share  a  social  Hfe  which  extends  to  all 
three  sides  of  education,  intellectual,  physical  and  moral. 


140  EDUCATION  AND  STATESMANSHIP  IN  INDIA 

Lastly,  the  greatest  need  and  the  greatest  hope  for 
higher  education  in  a  broad  sense  lies  in  a  recognition  in 
the  near  future  of  the  comparative  neglect  from  which 
school  education  has  long  suffered  and  the  adoption  of  a 
systematic  policy  of  giving  the  schools  their  rightful 
place  in  national  education.  The  hopefulness  consists  in 
this,  that  so  much  more  can  be  done  with  school-boys.  The 
habits,  intellectual  and  moral,  formed  in  the  earlier  years 
count  more  than  later  influences.  If  the  schools  lay  the 
foundations  of  character  and  intellectual  life  wrongly, 
hardly  can  four  or  even  six  years  at  college  repair  the 
mischief ;  but  if  the  schools  do  their  work  adequately 
and  well,  the  chief  obstacles  in  the  way  of  success  in 
college  education  will  have  been  cleared  away. 

The  whole  problem  of  education  in  India  is  so  vast 
that  only  some  of  its  aspects  have  been  treated  in  these 
papers,  and  that  cursorily.  On  the  main  question,  I 
venture  to  think  the  answer  is  complete.  The  work  of 
Government  and  of  the  Education  departments  is 
vindicated.  This  vindication  holds  as  against  the 
impatience  of  advanced  political  thinkers  who  complain 
that  too  little  has  been  done  and  grasp  at  a  hasty 
realization  of  the  ends  towards  which  the  educational 
process  is  working  before  the  work  of  training  is 
sufficiently  advanced;  and  also  against  the  one-sided 
condemnation  of  critics  who  pay  disproportionate 
attention  to  the  morbid  products  of  a  vast  intel- 
lectual and  moral  transmutation  and  decline  to  see  to 
what  extent  these  are  merely  incidental  to  a  process  in 
itself  essentially  healthy  and  beneficial.  It  appears  that 
the  policy  of  the  Government  of  India  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  nineteenth  century  to  the  present  day  has  in 
the  main  been  justified  by  its  results  as  well  as  in  its 
inception ;   that  no  startling  reversal  of  policy  is  called 


CONCLUSIONS  141 

for,  not  even  any  radical  change  in  the  direction  of  its 
leading  activities.  Improvement  in  the  details,  expansion 
all  along  the  line,  more  liberal  employment  of  funds, 
these  are  wanted,  as  they  always  have  been  wanted. 
For  the  rest,  the  watchword  is  "Forward"  and  not 
"  Back " ;  "  Courage "  and  not  words  of  doubt  and 
despondency.  The  movement  is  greater  than  the  men 
who  have  taken  part  in  it.  Individuals  may  doubt  and 
repine  at  what  has  been  done  in  their  name  and  by  their 
means.  But  this  work  of  education  is  the  work  of  the 
British  in  India.  The  spirit  of  it  is  in  the  race  and 
works  in  spite  of  the  individuals  who  do  not  understand 
it  and  cavil  at  it.  It  has  spoken  out  from  time  to  time 
in  the  words  of  some  master  mind,  and  stands  recorded 
in  the  great  public  documents  which  express  the  avowed 
policy  of  the  State. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

Trcvdyan  (Sir  Charles  Edward).  On  the  Education 
of  the  People  of  India.  Longman,  Orme,  Brown,  Green 
&  Longmans.     1838. 

Kerr  (James).  A  Review  of  Public  Instruction  in 
the  Bengal  Presidency.    W.H.Allen.    1853. 

Howell  (Arthur).  Education  in  British  India.  Cal- 
cutta.   1872. 

Lethhridge  (Sir  Roper).  High  Education  in  India. 
W.  H.  Allen  &  Co.    1882. 

Mahmood  (Syed).  A  History  of  English  Education 
in  India  (1781  to  1893).    Aligarh.     1895. 

Satthianadhan.  History  of  Education  in  the  Madras 
Presidency.  Srinivasa,  Varadachari  &  Co.  Madras. 
1894. 

Reports  of  Public  Instruction  in  Bengal  from  1831. 

Minutes  of  the  Calcutta  University  from  1857. 

Quinquennial  Reviews  of  the  Progress  of  Education 
in  India  from  1886. 

Educational  Despatch  of  1854. 

Report  of  the  Education  Commission  of  1882. 

Report  of  the  Universities  Commission  of  1902. 

Resolution  of  the  Government  of  India,  March,  1904. 

Colehrooke  (Sir  T.  E.).  Life  of  the  Honourable 
Mountstuart  Elphinstone.    2  vols.    Murray.    1884. 

Arhutlmot  (Sir  A.  J.).  Life  of  Major-General  Sir 
Thomas  Munro.    Kegan  Paul,  Trench  &  Co.    1889. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  1 43 

Monson  (Sir  Theodore).  Imperial  Rule  in  India. 
Constable.     1899. 

Craik  (Sir  Henry).  Impressions  of  India.  Mac- 
millan.    1908. 

Mitra  (S.  C).    Indian  Problems.    Murray.     1908. 

Arhuthnot  (Sir  A.  J.).  Memories  of  Rugby  and  India. 
Fisher  Unwin.     1910. 

Chirol  (Valentine).  Indian  Unrest.  Macmillan. 
1910. 

Monson  (Sir  Theodore).  The  Economic  Transition 
in  India.    Murray.    1911. 


PRINTED  BY  WILLIAM  CLOWES  AND  SOXS,  LIMITED,  LOXDON  AND  BECCLES. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


SUBJECT  TO  FINE 


F  NOT  RETURNED  TO      NQV  1  2  1971 


EDUCATION  LIBRARY 

"      2  196jeUPRTER  LOAN 

MA.:  10  b/z 


JUf   2  2  1963 
APR  2  5  196A 


uD.i  r»lS**' 


fiO.A    PSYCH 
LIBRARY 


tvMlAlUt 


2  5  1965 

JUHly  iggg 
FEB  17  19^:7 

RECEIVED    RECEIVED 

FEB  24  ISezf^C  6    19^0 


fES^^W? 


OEC  1  7  J970 


ui3R* 


Form  L9-100in-9,'52(A3105)444 


!Un  24  ] 


ECU 

iiOMABX. 


£OuWl»»ycH. 
UBRARy 


iVRl3  W3 


'^        oi    JUN5  7  ions 


Education 
Library 

U 

1151 

J23e 


UCLA-ED/PSYCH  Library 

LA  1151  J23e 


L  005  608  791   9 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGCNAL 


LI3RARY  FACILITY 


A     000  957  385     8